《My Personal Lycan King》


 Chapter-1 In the new town Pearly Canines

    Chapter-1 In the new town ''Pearly Canines''


    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Dear diary, today is thest day of me being here. It''s been exactly a year since the incident


    happened. I have been told that all my decisions are always impulsive and rash. But I am moving out of


    here to further my studies and maybe for a break too. Mom and dad would''ve wanted that, right? For


    me to live my life happily.


    I know I''ll miss here, but I think I need a change of life and ce, otherwise, I don''t think I''ll ever be


    able to get over the fact that both of them left me to fight in this world alone.


    I am moving with my aunt Ma to her town Pearly canines. The name''s weird, right? But it is the


    closest to the university I once liked and will also help her look after me. She is great and super cool, I


    had always thought about living with her and having fun, but I never pegged that I would be doing that


    under these circumstances, I just hope I won''t implicate too much on her.


    Need to pack now.


    Love.


    Vic."


    Writing thest entry of the diary, I quickly ced it inside the hiddenpartment of my room, which


    was behind my wardrobe.


    Just like today, even the entry I wrote on the diary wasst, because it was thest page. Looks like I


    need to buy a new one as soon as I get there.


    New life, new entries, new memories. That was my n for the future, nothing tooplicated.


    I just hope things work out like I am expecting.


    Checking onest time that everything was ced perfectly, I zipped my duffle bag and picked my


    suitcase. I had decided to only take few things, like my favorite clothes, necessities like my mom''s


    dad''s photo album, and all other small things that''ll keep me happy and will make me feel at home.


    The rest of the things, I just made sure were ced neatly and were not in danger of falling out of


    ce.


    Though I was moving out of this ce, I don''t intend to sell this property for now. It has memories of


    mom and dad with me. Maybe after the university will be over, I mighte back and live here.


    Making sure all the taps and windows were locked, I took onest look at the house before smiling


    sadly and locking the door.


    "You''re going Victory?" My neighbor''s aunt who was in the police asked.


    "Yes, aunty. I''ll have to trouble you to look after the house." I said politely.


    "That''s not an issue dear. I am ready to take you under my wings and discard that useless son of mine


    if you agree." She joked.


    "Hey!! I heard that mom!" A voice came from inside her house.


    "It was meant to be heard." She yelled back to her son, beforeughing politely at me.


    I smiled sadly at the mother-son interaction. I just miss mom and dad too much, even though they were


    not my real parents, I never loved them any less.


    Nodding onest time at her, I went around the house where a cab was already waiting for me.


    Carrying the duffle bag and a suitcase, one in a hand each, I was off to the airport.


    The town was at a three hours distance from the airport. And my flight would take around 4 hours, so


    all in all, I had to suffer almost 9 hours of traveling now.


    Just great!


    Plugging in my headphones, I quickly downloaded a few more songs, 3 audiobooks to listen to when I


    will be on the flight. I know they have turned off phone policy everywhere, but I can always listen to


    downloaded songs in airne mode.


    Feeling greatly satisfied with my idea, I embraced the idea of gruesome traveling.


    ___________After 9 hours__________


    I asked the driver of the cab to stop in front of the address that I remembered and took out my luggage


    before giving him the fare.


    I don''t know why but I was feeling a weird kind of vibe from the moment I have entered the city.


    As if something is attracting me.


    And it didn''t help much when the driver looked at me like I was some weird personality when I said I


    wanted to go to Pearly canines.


    He charged me double the fair, which made me roll my eyes at his tactics. Way to go with new people


    in the area.


    Not minding much I epted his offer because no other person was even ready toe here.


    Standing in front of a house, I contemted if this was the same address or not? I have been here only


    once when I was a kid, where I had almost fought with a kid and since then, mom and dad never


    allowed me here.


    The house that I remembered from around 9 years back wasn''t like this. But from what I remember this


    should be the exact ce.


    Also, the window chime hanging at the balcony of the room on the first floor was too hard to ignore,


    because it was personally made by me.


    I looked at the exceptionally well-built house and rang the bell two times, however, no one opened the


    door.


    Taking out my phone, I scrolled through my contact list and saw a few numbers, under a single name. I


    called aunt Ma with a number she had used to call mest time. I just hope it is the same one as


    before, because she has a habit of keeping different numbers and which one is working when, no one


    can predict.


    "Hello? Am I talking to Miss Ma Gibberson? Huh, thank god. Ma, I am in front of your house. Can


    you pleasee and open the door, if you''re home."


    "Hey sweetie, I am soo sorry. I am at a nearby supermarket buying groceries for you, I''ll be there in half


    an hour. Can I please trouble you to sit in the cafe nearby till then?" Ma asked awkwardly.


    Knowing her habits, she was probably busy buying thest minute, groceries, snacks, and choctes


    for me and was contemting if I would like them or not.


    "No worries, take your time. And don''t bother yourself too much. I like everything you choose." With


    that, I ended up the call.


    Did she say a nearby caf¨¦? I looked to my left and right to check if there was one, and soon enough, I


    found one. The sign of the cafe was too hard to ignore.


    cing my luggage behind the main gate, I took out my wallet, before moving towards the caf¨¦.


    This caf¨¦ looked good. From the outside, it might not look that great, but the inside was a whole


    different story. It was both homey and elegant.


    "Hey, what can I get you?" Thedy behind the counter asked.


    "Mm a cold coffee with extra chocte syrup and choco chips for beverage and can I have those two


    sandwiches along with them? Thank-You." I ordered politely.


    "Honey! You heard her. Two sandwiches and a cold coffee with extra chocte and choco chips." The


    "Honey, you look new. Are you visiting someone here? I am sure, I have never seen you around." The


    "Umm yeah...I will be staying here for some time. I am here at my aunt''s and will pursue university from


    here." I replied.


    There was nothing wrong with answering a few questions, I thought. Plus thisdy looked harmless


    and weing.


    I sat in a booth near the window after I ordered my things.


    Looking outside, I noticed a bunch of teenagers around my age,ughing and joking around. It was an


    exquisite view for me. I used to have fun with my friends like this before my parents left me.


    Shaking my head to get myself out of the sad memories I stared back at the group and noticed


    something.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Not only the boys in the group were extremely well built and handsome, but the girls were also too,


    exceptionally beautiful.


    ''Is this the ce from where future models and people for entertainment businesses are picked up?''


    My gaze followed one of the males that looked my type, or my type beforest year. I saw them


    entering the caf¨¦ and so, themotion that was happening outside was heard in the caf¨¦ too.


    "Guys, stop shouting. You are ruining the first impression of this town in front of our guest." The counter


    As if her words triggered something, in them, everyone quietened down immediately and started


    looking my way.


    So, peeps, this is how you be the center of unwanted attention.


    I wanted to roll my eyes at this. Does this town don''t get that many outsiders?


    "Hey, you new here?" The guy that I said was my type came to me and asked politely.


    ''Thanks for asking the obvious, Mr obvious.'' I wanted to say.


    "Yeah. I''ll be attending Uni here." I said and thanked the waiter who brought my servings.


    The food on the flight wasn''t too good, and I was feeling hungry.


    "Wow..that sounds good. We all are going to attend uni this year. Hey guys, we have a new ssmate


    here. Come and say hello." He shouted towards his friends.


    "Oh, I forgot, my name is Daniel. You can call me Dan or Niel or Daniel. Anything. I don''t mind." He


    said showing me his perfect teeth.


    "Victoria," I said.


    "Hey, hurry up. I want to introduce myself to that chick." I heard a distant chatter, that made me a bit


    awkward. It''s been soo long since I''ve been called a chick like this. Otherwise, I was just used to


    sympathy gazes from my friends and anybody who knew me.


    I just smiled at Daniel''s friendly attitude.


    He was good-looking and great, but I still wasn''tfortable with soo many people around me. Before


    everyone coulde to me after cing their orders, I took mine in my hand before rushing out of the


    caf¨¦.


    I know, I chickened out and I did say I was going for a change, but I just couldn''t bring myself to fake


    smile for too long. It will take me some time to adjust here, especially with these surrounding forests.


    Reaching my aunt''s house, I noticed my luggage wasn''t there. Probably aunt Ma already took it


    inside.


    Huh! Looking at the house, I took a deep breath before putting on the best smile natural I could muster


    and went inside.


    ''Here Ie new life.''


    Entering the house, I greeted Ma with a sweet hug, which was reciprocated by a bone-crushing one.


    Even though she was my aunt, she never liked being called one.


    ording to her being called aunt makes her feel old, and I think she was right about it. If someone


    doesn''t know her, then he or she probably would think she is just turning 22 or 23 even though she was


    turning 34 this year.


    "Hey, Victory. So finally we get to live together uhh? I know you must be sad and feeling solemn about


    what happened, but you are not allowed to stay sad here. Promise me you''ll forget about the bad


    memories and will move forward, cherishing the good ones." She said.


    "I promise," I replied. This was exactly why I was here. To forget about the bad memories and move


    forward while cherishing the good ones.


    "Ohh, I forgot to tell you. I have a boyfriend named Markus. Most of the time I live with him, but don''t


    worry I''lle daily to give youpany for some time." She said as she moved around the kitchen to


    ce the groceries in the cabs.


    "Are you guys like serious?" I asked curiously. I have never heard of her having a boyfriend, for all I


    know, she always said that she was waiting for the right one.


    "Of course, he is my mate." She said.


    "Mate? As in soulmate?" I asked. I never pegged someone as cool as Ma to believe in this mate


    shit.


    All I know is, people nowadays are soo greedy that they won''t approach anybody without an ulterior


    motive. And even if someone is in a rtionship, it doesn''t guarantee that they''ll remain together for the


    eternity of their life.


    "Uhuh... Soulmate. Well, this topic is to be discussed some other day. I have ced all the groceries


    and snacks that you''ll be needing. I know you have always loved being alone, don''t you dare think that


    I don''t know, how much of a shitty life you were living this past year." She reprimanded again.


    I on the other side just nibbled on the candy she brought for me while listening to her.


    "What I want to say is, it''s time for you to move on Vic. There are still people who care about you. And


    you''ll find out soon. I''ll be leaving now. Remember to close doors and windows at night. Many wolves


    "Yeah yeah¡­.and it just happens that I am the new flesh of meat here." I continued.


    "Well, at least you got the point." She chuckled before hugging me and leaving with her handbag that


    contained some unmentionable stuff that I don''t wanna even talk about.


    ''Looks like they are too much serious with their rtionship, given the number of protective measures


    Ma bought. Are they nning to note out of the room for a whole year?'' I thought in my


    mind.

 Chapter-2 New day, New Life, New Friends!

    Chapter-2 New day, New Life, New Friends!


    VICTORIA''S POV


    Today was my first day of university. I took a shower early in the morning and dressed neatly with a


    crop top paired with a washed denim jacket, high waist jeans, and boots. Tying my hairs in a high


    ponytail I was ready to venture out of the house, practically towards my new life.


    To be honest, I was super nervous. I didn''t want to read people''s thoughts, which has always been my


    biggest concern.


    Yes, you guys got that right, I am telepathic. Sometimes, if I concentrate a bit, I can read people''s


    thoughts, with an uracy rate of 99%.


    It is pretty much exhausting and well, downright annoying.


    I always feel like I am invading someone''s privacy and I hate the idea of it.


    Till the age of 16, I didn''t even have any friends, because of the sole reason that I would always find


    some fault in their attitude and thinking by reading their thoughts.


    After that, I tried controlling this gift/ curse of mine as much as I could. And now I can read someone''s


    thoughts only when I want.


    Earlier I didn''t have any control over it and most of the time I woulde home screaming in pain and


    agony because of my head pounding with unbearable pressure.


    Sighing loudly I locked the door before breathing in the fresh air.


    Since the university wasn''t that far away from Ma''s ce, barely 10 km. I decided to walk down


    there.


    Walking had always helped me to clear up my mind and looking around towards forests and this


    naturally beautiful ce, I feel more at ease.


    Plugging in my headphones, I was tuning my favorite songs when I saw a blur of something passing in


    front of me. It appeared like a silhouette of a giant animal to me.


    Pausing my song I looked to my left where it went nervously but didn''t found anything suspicious or any


    sign of a big animal going there.


    ''It''s just my hallucination'' I consoled myself.


    Maybe because this ce is named pearly canines and Ma had been telling me ancient stories


    about why this town was named so, I am imagining things now.


    Wolves living with humans as their friends? Really? Give me a break!


    Looking at my old-fashioned watch, which was gifted to me by my mum, I noticed I only had half an


    hour left to reach there and thus, I decided to sprint the rest of the way.


    However, the image of that blurry figure kept popping in my mind.


    Reaching the university the first thing I noticed was the grandeur of it. I don''t know why a university this


    big and reputation isn''t popr and is in a secluded town like this.


    I heard from Ma that it only takes selective students in, and the criteria of that selection is a mystery


    to everyone.


    And here let me make it clear, I am not an academic type of person, though my IQ is always said to be


    more than average making it easy for me to score marks.


    "Hey? Victoria right?"


    I turned around to see who called me and saw Daniel walking along with his friends, in my direction.


    "Yeah..you are Daniel if I remember correctly."


    "Yup! That''s me. Last time you left in a hurry. Let me introduce you to my friends. This is Ka, this is


    Aiden, this is Chris, this is Ang and this is Tina. And that two guys who are rushing towards us are


    Sean and Matt." He introduced.


    I just gazed politely at everyone before muttering my name.


    "I am Victoria, Victoria Gibberson."


    With that, I turned around to leave for my ss when I felt a heavy hand on my shoulder.


    ''Let''s talk about personal space.'' I thought rolling my eyes at that.


    "You live in our town and we have a rule that no one is to be left alone. If you are one of those geeks


    who like to live in their bubble, you are in the wrong ce, dear. And thus, we proudly include you in


    our group." Sean muttered.


    I looked at others who were just smiling shaking their heads at him. To be honest, it was really sweet


    how they wanted to include me in their group without even prying about my whereabouts and


    whatsoever.


    "Haha..he is right. We heard about you. You recently moved here, to pursue your further studies


    because you wanted a so-called less crowded ce. However, we don''t like any person living in our


    town all alone and shady and we will make sure to take you out of your shell. Because we believe we


    are a family." Daniel said gazing at me deeply as if he knew my darkest and deepest secrets.


    Breaking the staring contest with me, he looked at his phone and then at his friends before shouting,


    "Guys! Guess what? Alexander ising back from his trip. He should be here, by tomorrow night or


    the day after tomorrow. This calls for a celebration ain''t it?"


    Everyone started cheering at the mention of this new person Alexander and I unknowingly felt a


    shudder run down my spine.


    This name, why am I having a weird feeling about it?


    Reaching the ss was a chore for me.


    Even though I was moving with this group, it didn''t stop people from hitting andmenting on me.


    What was much worse was that, because of me trying to avoid thosements, I had to concentrate


    on walking which resulted in me hearing more colorful thoughts about myself.


    One was even thinking about an aisle and me being his bride. That made meugh internally.


    I was naturally gifted with light brown long hairs that reached below my hip with a lot of volumes. My


    height was 5''10" and I had curves in all the right ces.


    I won''t call myself extremely skinny or fatty, I was in between I guess. My eyes were an amber-brown


    color that would look like hazel in sunlight or bright light.


    To be honest, I was soo used to getting those sympathy gazes that I forgot, I once had that life where I


    was a party girl and a girl that most of the guys in my high school wanted to have.


    "You got some pursuers, Vic." The girl, I guess named Ka said while bumping into my shoulder


    yfully.


    "I don''t understand, I am walking with the hottest girls I presume then why am I the only one who is


    beingmented on?" I asked genuinely confused.


    I was an average girl in my eyes, andpared to these hot girls walking beside me, I must be looking


    like a beggar walking with celebrities.


    Why were those guys not even looking at these girls? Do they suffer from myopia or hypermetropia?


    "Hahaha¡­that''s because these girls are already taken," Matt said as if annoyed by the fact that he


    didn''t have a girlfriend yet.


    "Yup! And you are kind of fresh meat in the town, right now." Chris said, earning a re from Daniel.


    I chuckled awkwardly at thisment. This was the same line I had used to describe myself in front of


    Ma.


    I entered the ss with Daniel, Ka, Aiden, and Sean because we had the same lectures.


    Before I could even ce my book on the table, a guy randomly came to my side and asked me.


    "Hey, babe! You look hot! What do you think abouting to my party tonight at the beach? We''ll be


    having a lot of fun with everything you could ever imagine. And we too can have some fun, if you want."


    He said suggestively.


    I looked in his eyes and could read nasty thoughts about me, that made me feel squeamish.


    I wanted to cringe and roll my eyes at this. Like really? Can you get any more straight to the point?


    I saw Daniel standing from his seat anding towards us with an angry expression maybe to help me


    out of the situation.


    Looking back at the guy, I answered him politely.


    "Sorry, mister. You are handsome as well, but I only want to use my reproductive organs with the one I


    want to reproduce. And you surely are not that person." I said, clicking my tongue to show my


    dissatisfaction.


    Everyone around me paused and started looking at me as if I had grown two heads. Suddenly the chit-


    chat of the room stopped and there was a pin drop silence, until, Sean startedughing.


    He wasughing soo hard that he would''ve fallen out of his chair if not for Aiden using his hand to hold


    him still.


    Everyone in the room startedughing at my remark.


    I don''t understand what was soo funny about it, I mean, I just politely declined the guy. I even took the


    pain to call him handsome.


    Rolling my eyes at his retreating angry figure, I opened my textbook and focused on the text written on


    it, while keeping my mind barrier up, so that I won''t be hearing anyone''s thoughts around me.


    The rest of the 3 lectures went uneventful with only professors giving me weird gazes because they


    don''t expect many people to shift in this town.


    I don''t understand it.


    Well, this town is covered with forests from all sides and wasn''t the safest ce to live with all those


    rumored wolves and wild animals, but that doesn''t mean it wasn''t beautiful.


    I found it extremely beautiful, calming, and tranquil when I came to university today.


    Currently, I was sitting in the canteen with the soo called group I was added to without asking my


    permission, though I never minded that and I kind of liked them already.


    They were like a fresh gust of breeze for me right now. And the most important fact was, that, they


    weren''t too judgemental or prying.


    Right now, I was busy sipping my chocte milkshake while Sean and Aiden were busy recreating the


    scene of me rejecting that boy earlier.


    I still couldn''t find what was soo wrong with the way I rejected him. I know I was too straight forward but


    I don''t think it was rude or anything.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Hahahha¡­. that''s soo funny, I wish I was there to watch the scene unfold with my own eyes. These


    skunks had been too proud about themselves hitting soo many girls. It''s good to see someone rejecting


    them." Chrisughed.


    "You are one hell of a sassy girl, I must say that," Ka saidughing along with him.


    "True. From her face, can anyone judge that she woulde up with aeback like that? More like


    softly saying no with a sorry. But you amazed us." Ang said winking at me.


    "Okay stop it guys. Look at her face, she is getting all red by soo much attention. Let''s change the topic


    now." Daniel said.


    And I smiled at him thankfully for that.


    The rest of the day went in a blur for me.


    Going back home, I decided to take the path of the woods. I don''t know why I felt like, something was


    calling me and me being the dumb ass followed my heart even though my mind knew that this wasn''t


    safe.


    Yes, I was probably acting like the heroine of those chick-lit movies where she knows there is danger


    out there but still goes in the woods because she is probably dumb as fuck.


    Telling myself that it was the shortest one with only 3-4 km distance, I started walking along with the tall


    trees with my headphones plugged in. I set the volume to the minimum so that I can also hear any


    other sound near me.


    It was not dark yet because it was only 4 pm, and thus, I had plenty of time to wander around. So I


    decided to take a look at theke that Ma had once told me about.


    Reaching theke I inhaled deeply in the fresh scent of the water, wet soil, and different flowers.


    It was beautiful scenery.


    After standing for 10 good minutes, I decided to go back home when I felt a shiver run down my spine


    because of the cold wind of the evening.


    Sighing loudly I started walking in the direction of my home, promising myself toe back.

 Chapter-3 Antsy wolf

    Chapter-3 Antsy wolf


    ALEXANDER POV


    Texting the message to my alpha-beta Daniel I rxed back in my chair. I didn''t want to tell him, that I


    am already in the town and had been living in the wooden cabin at the outskirts of the town for the past


    two days.


    I didn''t want to alert them and wanted to observe the security of my pack and how things have been


    managed in my absence.


    I know my father was there to guide them, in my absence but I also know that he been relying too much


    on him to see if he was capable to be the alpha-beta of the pack or not.


    That was the sole purpose of me staying in this wooden cabin, to observe things and also, to rx a


    bit.


    However, now I was feeling a little bit confused and the sense of yearning for my mate was increasing


    with each passing second from the moment I smelled that intoxicating scent.


    I don''t know what it was, but I have been smelling this alluring scenting from near the town or


    inside the town, I don''t know from where exactly. I had tried to follow this scent multiple times already,


    but after a few steps, I always lose the trail of it, which has been keeping my wolf on edge.


    For a wolf, not being able to follow a smell trail was like the biggest shame, because this was how we


    catch prey and protect our loved ones from our enemies.


    My wolf or my other half side was on edge and agony not knowing what exactly this scent was.


    Yes, that was right.


    I am a werewolf and a strong one at that.


    We all are a pack of werewolves and yes this wasn''t a fantasy, we existed. However, because of our


    natural blending among humans, no one ever suspected anything.


    The sheriff of the town, the professors even some students, and many other people here are


    werewolves like me and are a part of my pack. We are spread all over the world. It''s just hard to


    distinguish one from a human if he doesn''t tell himself.


    I wanted to have a break from my alpha duties. Work had been increasing these past days because of


    the intruding rogues in the nearby packs and the alpha demanding me for my help and suggestions,


    along with constant pressure from my parents about finding a mate for myself.


    Sometimes I just want to yell at them to give me a break.


    But I can''t me them for it either. I am not a normal alpha, to begin with. I am their alpha king who is


    above all the alphas. They look upon me for many important decisions not only regarding packs, rules


    but also about their household matters. And an alpha king without his luna was like an alpha king with


    only half his power.


    Plus, I want to find her, my mate. I have already passed the age of finding a mate two years back. And


    now, I was getting edgy about the matter.


    I have heard about the stories of people not finding their mate for the rest of their lives and then settling


    for someone who didn''t belong to them aspensation.


    I didn''t want that. I want to settle down and have four, no, eight children with my mate.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Sometimes I try to imagine, how she will look? Will she belong to the werewolfmunity or will be a


    normal human?


    That''s also true. Humans can also be our mates. And in thest decade, the cases of humans


    appearing as mates of werewolves be it a woman or man were more prominent than a werewolf being


    a mate of a werewolf.


    Looks like the moon goddess wants to make the two species live with togetherness peacefully.


    I leaned on my chair inhaling deeply, closing my eyes while remembering that alluring scent.


    Before I could rx properly, a gust of wind hit my face, and, I smelled that same intoxicating scent


    My wolf purred with pleasure and urged me to hurry up and find the person from whom this alluring


    scent wasing.


    Changing quickly into my wolf form, I strutted down the forest, heightening my sense to follow the trail


    of the scent. The scent was fainting with each passing second and my wolf was getting antsy again.


    I reached theke to calm my nerves, however when I reached there. I smelled the same intoxicating


    scent and the trail this time was leading inside the town. My wolf was now getting angry at me.


    ''Okay. okay. I''ll cut my observations period short and go inside the town to check who this person is.'' I


    said to my wolf before going back into the cabin and changing back to my human form.


    Looks like the holidays are over.

 Chapter-4 Weird attractions

    Chapter-4 Weird attractions


    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Dear diary,


    I know this is my first entry ever since the time I moved. Well, I''ve been trying to keep up and adjust to


    the norms here.


    Tomorrow is my fourth day of university. I had never thought that I would be able to bear with it soo


    smoothly. Daniel and his friends have been keeping mepany and have be is a good


    distraction for me.


    They are great and I think I kind of like being around them. Today, they are going to throw a party to


    celebrate one of their friendsing back. I''ve decided to go to this party.


    I know it would be my first party after 15 months. I am super nervous. I just hope I will be able to keep


    up my act.


    Also, I think I am kinda liking this Daniel guy. He is super caring and attentive towards everyone. I like


    how he carries himself and would always find a way to take me out of my awkward situations.


    Love


    Vic."


    After writing the entry in my diary, I stood up from my chair on the balcony to pick up the top I had left


    there to dry, and also to close the window, while I go to sleep now.


    My balcony was west-facing, which meant towards the forest and thus, I have taken a liking to sit there


    and write.


    Feeling a creep, as if someone was watching me, I looked back towards the forest, but therge and


    dense trees paired with darkness didn''t allow me to see much further.


    Maybe it was one of the hallucinations again. I''ll have to stop Ma from telling me those weird stories.


    _______


    Next morning.


    Like the previous three days, I walked to the university.


    Ma did try her best to talk me out of it and offer me her car, but I politely declined. Even Daniel and


    his friends had asked me numerous times to join them, but I think I am good at this.


    Reaching the front of the university I saw a crowd forming around Daniel''s friends. Deciding against the


    fact that it wasn''t probably the best time to greet them, I started to move inside the university, when my


    idea was busted by Matt.


    "Hey! Victoria! Over here!" He yelled while waving at me, and everyone turned to look towards me.


    Smiling awkwardly, I started to move towards them.


    Soon I saw everyone bidding their good-byes and leaving for their sses, apart from Daniel''s group.


    Reaching them, I think I saw the most handsome man in the world. Well, it appeared to me,


    momentarily.


    Even though only his side profile and half of the face were visible, I could say that he was extremely


    handsome.


    He was few inches taller than me and I almost had a nosebleed then and there.


    Scrunching my eyes and nose at this weird feeling, I crossed my hands in defense, to control my


    thoughts and emotions.


    As if sensing something, he stopped what he was doing and suddenly turned around to look towards


    me.


    Caught in the act of sneaking nces, I stood there frozen for good seconds when my savior finally


    came to my aid.


    "Alexander, this is Victoria I had told you about her. And Victoria this is the main member a.k.a head of


    our group, Alexander."


    I nodded at him in the introduction and after giving a brief smile to Daniel and others, I left for the ss.


    Though the guy was handsome and all, his stern gaze was creeping the hell out of me.


    He looked like if he got a chance he would probably eat me alive. Was he thinking of murdering me?


    "Hey! Wait up! We are alsoing." Daniel and Aiden said as they both ced their hands on my


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    shoulders.


    "You guys are soo heavy. Get off of me." I mumbled.


    "Hehe¡­.yes we are. And you''ll have to bear with it." Aiden said cheekily.


    I don''t know why I was having this constant feeling of someone staring at me and thus, I looked back


    but found no one.


    Three lectures went in a blur, with me only thinking about that mysterious guy Alexander. Yes, he''s


    been constantly on my mind since morning.


    I get it, that he is handsome and all that stuff, but I was feeling weird with this newfound sensation of


    mine.


    I don''t know why I was feeling a strange sense of attraction towards him. I mean I have seen plenty of


    good men, but I never felt like this for anyone, not even for my favorite actor.


    Spotting the empty chair beside Aiden and the creepy attractive Alexander not there, I heaved a sigh of


    relief before sitting beside him.


    "Hey? You look zoned out today. Anything I can help you with? Are you thinking about today''s party?


    Don''t worry about it, you don''t have to stress about it. We''ll just gather around chat and have a little bit


    of fun, nothing overboard." Aiden said leaning closer to me.


    I smiled at him genuinely before standing to excuse myself.


    "Hey guys, I am gonna go and order myself something, do you guys want anything?" I asked.


    "I''ll go with you." Daniel immediately stood and his friends started whistling at this.


    I know what they were implicating and I don''t know why but I involuntarily blushed at that.


    "Umm..okay," I said.


    Before we could start moving, someone grabbed my hand and I felt electric shocks run down me. It felt


    like I was electrocuted for a good 2 seconds. But it felt soo good.


    I looked up and saw none other than my new creepy attractive crush Alexander.


    "I''ve got a few things to order too. Let''s go." He said, not gazing into my eyes.


    I nodded briefly before moving towards the counter, which was almost on the other side.


    ''Why am I letting someone else decide my emotions for me?'' I thought of getting angry at my behavior


    before ordering two chocte shakes with chocte chips and two cheese sandwiches.


    My tummy needs to be feed because he was upset that I let someone get better of me.


    I took my things to an empty table because my seat on Daniel''s table was upied and I guess


    Daniel''s too because he immediately sat on my left.


    I looked at his order and I was truly amazed. There were 3 burgers, one medium-sized pizza, 2


    overloaded pieces of cheese sandwiches, a banana shake, and a bowl full of noodles.


    "You sure you can eat all of it? I mean I can apany you if you can''t." I saidughing at the end.


    "No problem. Take whatever you want." He said before tugging my loose hair behind my ear.


    I know my ears turned a bit red at this because I was feeling extremely warm.


    Before I can react to it, Alexander came and sat beside me.


    I looked at him questioningly.


    "My seat over there is upied." He stated the obvious in his velvety smooth voice.


    Sensing my gaze at him, he turned towards me before smiling cutely.


    I so wanted to pinch his cheeks or maybe bite them and suck them.


    I shook my head shocked at the kind of thoughts I was having for a person I just met.


    ''Geez, Vic! What is wrong with you?'' I wanted to shout at myself.


    "So today''s party, is it for you?" I started not liking the awkwardness.


    "I am having a party? Howe I don''t know of it?" Alexander said looking at Daniel now.


    Oops! Did I just spoil their surprise n? I looked at Daniel apologetically.


    "Alpha, I mean Alex, you know we wanted to have some fun and youing back is just right for that


    purpose and thus we are celebrating." He said as a matter of fact, before smiling at mefortingly.


    "Will youe?" Alexander then asked me, his full attention on me now.


    "I...I am thinking about it." I said not knowing where my confidence left.


    "She''lle. I''ll make her." Daniel said pinching my cheeks, before winking at me.


    And I don''t know if it was just me or what but I think I heard a loud growling from somewhere near


    me.


    I almost spilled my chocte shake at myself.


    When I looked up after cleaning my mess, I saw both Daniel''s and Alexander''s seats empty.


    I looked at their almost empty tes, and then I looked towards my te that contained a slice of pizza


    and some noodles.


    ''Must be Daniel''s doing.'' I thought before digging in my food.

 Chapter-5 The Wilf wolf bear!

    Chapter-5 The Wilf wolf bear!


    VICTORIA''S POV


    I looked towards my wardrobe and then at my bed at the mess that I''ve created.


    Currently, I was thinking about what to wear to this party, which I was invited to.


    Was I excited? No.


    However, due to some unknown reasons, I was feeling super nervous about this whole thing. I was not


    a nervous freak who would be nervous just because she was invited to a party.


    Maybe I was feeling this way because I haven''t been to a party for more than a year and my friend from


    my home town wasn''t here to give me some sassy girl motivation.


    Huffing in frustration, I decided to go with a washed denim thigh-length shorts with a white top and my


    favorite ck jacket. Wearing my medium heel boots, I think I was ready to go after applying some


    lotion to my face.


    I didn''t go with the makeup, because doing makeup wasn''t my thing. For all I know, I might as well turn


    myself into a panda if I tried doing it on my own.


    I pulled my front hairs in a side wave and pinned them properly, while the rest I decided to leave open.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Satisfied at my image, I locked the door before going out in the left direction from my house.


    I was good with directions and thus, I knew exactly where the party was when Aiden gave me the


    directions from that cafe.


    Reaching the party, I noticed the grandeur of it. The garden in front of that mansion-like house was soo


    There were huge stalls ced on both left and right sides with different dishes ced on them.


    Let''s talk about why it wasn''t exactly a small get to gather like I was told.


    I scrunched my eyes at this and thought of leaving before anyone sees me here. However, before I


    could turn around and leave, my hand was grabbed by none other than Sean.


    "Where do you think you are going, beautifuldy?" He asked me flirtatiously.


    "Uhh...look Sean this is a really big party. And sorry to say, but this isn''t something I imagined when I


    said yes. Please let me go. Crowded ces aren''t my thing." I said feeling a bit ufortable.


    "Victoria, I know you don''t like crowded ces, but how can you judge a book by its cover. This is a


    normal party, which is being held outside. The real get to gather party is inside and only a few people


    apart from us are there." Sean said while trying to pull me in.


    "Okay. Let''s make a deal. We go inside, and if you still feel that it is too much crowd for you to handle,


    I''ll personally drop you at your home? Okay?" He said looking deeply at me, trying to get me to agree


    with it.


    I felt myself rxing when I looked into his eyes and thus, I smiled at him before muttering "okay".


    Since I am already here, there is nothing wrong with giving it ast try.


    After getting my approval, he started pulling me inside the house at a great speed as if eager to bring


    me there, while muttering a ''sorry'' or ''get aside'' asionally.


    When I reached inside the so-called house, I felt like I was standing in an ancient mansion or some


    fantasy pce. It was soo big and beautifully designed. Like a movie set.


    Is this the ce where they do all the parties? If yes, then it was great.


    They had invested a lot in making such a ce. Maybe it is used for other meetings too when the


    crowd of the whole town is needed to gather.


    I looked at the people who were dancing softly whileughing at each other''s jokes. It was a different


    thing from what was going outside.


    I spotted Daniel talking to some girl and as if he sensed my presence he immediately looked towards


    me with a polite smile.


    "So what''s say? Do I still need to drop you there, beautiful?" Sean whispered in my ears.


    I shook my head at his words, looking around still dazed when he ced his hands on me while pulling


    me closer to himself.


    I felt a shiver run down my spine. A good kind of shiver.


    It didn''t felt right when I suddenly started feeling a warmth creeping my body, from where his hand was


    ced on my waist.


    I looked at him wide-eyed before he winked at me and pulled me towards the dance floor.


    I don''t know what was happening to me? Do I like Sean? Is this why I was feeling this way?


    The questions suddenly started popping into my mind.


    Deep in my thoughts, I almost lost my bnce at the twirl he made, but he grabbed me at the right


    time. Pulling me closer to his chest, he looked into my eyes, gazing with soo many emotions crossing


    his eyes.


    I don''t know if I should do it or not, but thinking I needed to know what was going on, I put the barrier


    around my mind down a bit and tried to read his thoughts.


    [So beautiful. Maybe if I try my best, I can have her. I am not finding my mate anyways. And she is a


    good girl. I feel attracted to her. Is she, my mate?]


    I heard the thoughts in his mind.


    However, I couldn''t concentrate much.


    As if sensing something wrong with me, like he knew I was trying to read him, he looked at me with


    shocked-filled eyes, before leaving me from his grip.


    I stumbled on my boots, already expecting a fall when someone held me. The pleasant electric shocks


    were there again.


    I think I knew who held me. Standing straight, I turned around and was met by an angry face of none


    other than Alexander.


    "What are you doing here, dressed like this? Couldn''t you wear something appropriate?" He suddenly


    muttered with anger-filled eyes.


    I looked at his eyes. They appeared so dark at the moment as if trying to suck on your soul. A total


    contrast to what I remember from the morning.


    Suddenly remembering his words, I looked at my clothes. There was nothing wrong with my clothes.


    I have seen girls wearing shorter shorts than mine and a crop top that is more like a sports bra. But


    why the hell, am I the only one being reprimanded?


    "Look, Mr. Alexander, if you got a problem with my clothes, you can just turn around and go on. I was


    invited to this party and thus I am here. I am not interested in a party of a psychopath anyways, I was


    here just because Daniel invited me. And I can see, girls are wearing more fancy clothes than mine, so


    if you''ve got a problem with only my clothes, then let me phrase it, '' Go see a doctor!''" I said not


    knowing why I was feeling so much angry at this.


    I took a deep breath in to control my anger and noticed something was wrong with this. I looked around


    and saw that everyone has stopped doing whatever they were, and were now looking at us bickering.


    Just great! Because this couldn''t turn any less humiliating.


    Smiling in Daniel''s direction, onest time I decided to leave the party. I was not one of those pushover


    girls, who would stay at a party even though they were insulted like that, just because there was a guy


    you like at the party.


    Running out of the area, I finally felt relieved.


    Sitting on a random rock, I massaged my head, which was pounding heavily. This was the first time my


    head was in pain just because I tried to read someone''s mind.


    Usually, it won''t take a toll on me to read 100''s of minds in a go. Maybe it''s just because my mind


    hasn''t read anyone since 6-7 months and now that I used it, it took a toll on it.


    Sighing loudly, I was about to stand, from the rock when I heard the rustling of leaves.


    It was only then I noticed, that I was currently sitting in an area surrounded by huge trees. From what I


    remember, it must be the forest I visitedst time.


    "Who..who is there?" I asked.


    The rustling of leaves got louder and louder.


    Before I could find myself a stick or something in my defense, I looked at the thing that has appeared in


    front of me.


    I dropped the idea of finding a stick because, I wouldn''t be able to defend my sorry ass, even if I was


    holding arge wooden log.


    In front of me, a giant wolf was standing. His hazel brown eyes were set on me as if I was his prey. He


    was taller than me from what I could see, and with his bulky body, I didn''t stand a chance against it.


    Taking out my phone with trembling hands, I tried to call someone while keeping a look at the wolf who


    was observing my every movement.


    Out of the corner of my eyes, I saw the wolf has suddenly started walking towards me, resulting in me


    dropping my phone.


    Is he angry at me, because I took out my phone to call someone?


    And guys, this is how you be the food of a giant animal!


    God this isn''t how I wanted to die.


    From all the things that I have suffered till now, you can''t just make me die by making me the food of


    some giant wolf bear.


    I know I should run at a moment like this. But this wolf was soo big, that running was futile. Plus, don''t


    wild animals like things, like chasing. Maybe...maybe if I plead to him to not me, he will leave me?


    I was still contemting what to do when I noticed he was only a few feet away from me now.


    ''It''s now or never Victoria. You can do it.'' I pep talked myself.


    Immediately sitting on my knees, I started my begging.


    Seeing me sitting on my knees, the wolf tilted his head as if confused or thinking something.


    It was a good sign I guess.


    "Wolf bear, please don''t eat me. Look I am so skinny and you are soo big. You won''t be able to feed


    your hunger properly if you eat me. Why don''t I give you an address where a party is being held? If you


    like vegetarian food you can eat anything from the counters and if you are non-vegetarian then you


    have the choice of eating soo many people. It''s a good bargain, please, please spare me?" I pleaded


    with my closed eyes.


    I was still pleading thinking what else to say when I felt a lick on my thighs that made me squeal a bit.


    ''Is he tasting me? Maybe he wants to taste if the food he is going to eat is up to his standards or not.'' I


    thought in my mind nodding at my exnation, before praying to God.


    ''Please don''t like the taste. Please don''t like the taste. I have applied body lotion today. Wolves have


    good smelling sense, maybe he won''t like the chemical in it. Please think that I am dirty and not


    suitable to eat.''


    Before I could say or do anything else, the wild wolf sat in front of me before cing his head on my


    I looked at therge wolf bbergasted, not knowing what to do.


    Does he want me to pat his head? Or he is looking for a pillow to sleep on?


    Hmm...this could be the case. Sleeping on this hard forest floor must be tiring and rough, and that''s


    why he wants to sleep on myp.


    I looked at his face, and god forbid me to say such a thing to a wild animal but he was soo cute. With


    his bright eyes opened looking towards me, he appeared like a domestic animal wanting to y with


    his friend.


    Gathering the little courage left in me, I ced my hand on his head, feeling his velvety fur.


    His fur was soo thick that I wasn''t able to see my hand once I ced it on him.


    I faintly heard a satisfied ''purr'' from him and I think it was the cutest and loveliest voice I ever heard in


    my life.


    For the first time after a year, I smiled, genuinely happy.

 Chapter-6 Tasted the heavens!

    Chapter-6 Tasted the heavens!


    ALEXANDER''S POV


    I met her today. My mate.


    It all began in the morning, inside the university.


    Everyone was happy because of my arrival and a huge crowd formed when I entered the gates of the


    university. My alpha-beta Daniel, Aiden, Sean, Matt and, their mates all were beside me. I was standing


    there talking with my friends about my not-so-good holidays, and that''s when I smelled her. That same


    intoxicating scent that had been keeping me on edge for thest 3-4 days. The smell of whose trail, my


    wolf has been trying soo hard to find.


    "Hey, Alexander, I forgot to tell you something. We have a new member in our group. Ummm... it''s a


    human girl." Daniel said, immediately catching my attention.


    "A human? Are you kidding me? Don''t you know, that no human is to be involved in the group until and


    unless he/she is a mate of one of us." I asked utterly confused by his decision.


    Normally, he was not the one to make such silly mistakes, then why did he do it now?


    "Alex, I don''t know this feeling yet. But I think she might be my mate. I just don''t know about it. I have


    this strange sense of care and love towards her, but I am still not able to make sure because she is a


    human. If she was a werewolf it wouldn''t have been so hard." He muttered looking clueless.


    "Hey, Victoria! Over here!"


    I faintly heard Matt yelling to someone.


    "I see where you areing from but you''ve got to understand that there are some procedures to


    everything," I said trying to make it short, while my wolf was edging me to go and find our mate.


    The smell of my mate was getting incredibly close and one thing was clear now, she was studying at


    this University. It won''t be hard to catch her anymore.


    "I understand Alex, I am-" I cut off Daniel mid-sentence, with my hand, when I felt her presence near


    me.


    Smelling the air normally, I could tell she was standing somewhere, near me.


    Turning around I was utterly shocked when I saw her, the most beautiful girl in my life.


    She was so dazzling that I couldn''t take my eyes off of her.


    Her height was ideal considering she was my mate. I think she would reach somewhere a little above


    my chest.


    And her hairs, they were so long and looked soo smooth like silk strands.


    Her eyes were an amber hazel color. She peeped a look at me and I stopped breathing then and there,


    shocked, not knowing what to do at this moment.


    She was human!


    Oh god! What do I do? I don''t know what should I do? Should I go there introduce myself as her mate?


    But that would look too creepy, what if she rejects me thinking I am some kind of psycho.


    What should I do?! I was screaming inside my mind, asking my wolf for help. But he on the other hand


    was a different story. He was edging on the surface ready to pounce on her and mark her his.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Which I must remind him, will be the worst nightmare of her life.


    "Alpha, I mean Alexander, this is Victoria, the girl I was talking about."


    "Victoria this is the main member a.k.a leader of the group Alexander." Daniel introduced us.


    I was still looking at her waiting for any reaction when she nodded at me in the introduction before


    smiling dazzlingly at everyone. Turning around she looked at me critically before leaving.


    Why did she look at me like that? Did she not like me? Was she feeling bad that I didn''t say hello?


    Should I hug her and say hello?


    My mind was in havoc now.


    I looked forward and noticed, Daniel and Aiden cing their hands on her shoulders while entering the


    corridor andughing along happily.


    I was not a jealous kind of person. I know they were having fun just as friends but I don''t know why I


    felt a sudden pang of jealousy hit me.


    Like, I am her mate, thinking what should I do, while they who are also werewolves are befriending her


    without any care in the world.


    ''Wait! What did Daniel say? Does he have feelings for this human girl? Is she the same girl he was


    talking about?'' I thought wide-eyed before rushing inside the building.


    The next three hours were torturing as hell. My wolf wanted to go and see how our mate was doing. He


    even tempted me by saying that this university belongs to us and we can do anything we want.


    I wanted to smack him at this one. He surely knows how to use his power.


    As soon as the bell of lunch rang, I jumped up from my seat and rushed outside towards the canteen.


    My group was already there. She was also there, sitting leisurely with my friends. I started moving


    towards her when I heard her words.


    "Hey guys, I am gonna go and order myself something, do you guys want anything?" She said in her


    honeyced voice.


    As I started walking towards her, I saw Daniel standing ready to go with her. This made me walk faster


    to her side and before I could help it, I grabbed her hand.


    The next thing that happened not only shocked her but me too. Electric shocks were running all over


    my body. And god forbid me but they felt so pleasurable. If grabbing her hand could do this to me, then


    what will holding her in my arms, kissing her, hugging her-.


    I stopped the thoughts my wolf was implicating in my mind before I be too tempted.


    "I have a few things to order too. Let''s go." I said.


    Nodding at me she moved towards the counter before ordering her things. I liked how she was


    scrunching her brows cutely in between, like a cat.


    Noticing how she gazed at the chocte milkshakes with a happy expression, I made a mental note to


    buy things need to make these, first thing in the evening today. So that I can offer, whenever I bring her


    home.


    She sat at a new table when she saw her seat was upied there, which was of course apanied


    by Daniel. And me, who has turned into a jealous freak over a day, also sat there.


    I don''t know if it was okay for me to hate my alpha-beta like that.


    I nibbled at my food, watching how Daniel was flirting with my mate in front of me. I was already having


    a hard time controlling it, and it didn''t help when Daniel was triggering my feelings like that.


    Myst string of control broke when he touched her hair pulling them behind her ears and then winked


    at her.


    My wolf unknowingly released an angry low growl of warning, shocking both me and Daniel, which


    made me look at my mate who was busy wiping the spilled milkshake.


    I immediately stood from my seat and left, followed by Daniel.


    "What was that all about alpha?" He asked me.


    I don''t know if I should tell him anything or not.


    I couldn''t tell him because I can''t mark her yet.


    We have heard in many movies and stories that an Alpha forces his mark on his mate and then they


    live happily ever after. But this was not the case here.


    If our mate turns out to be a human, it was the utmost rule of our pack, formed by our ancestors 200


    years ago, that no human is to be marked without his consent and full authority with him knowing all the


    truth about your species and presence.


    I know this will put our identity to risk, if the human does not agree, and thus, we are allowed to make


    them drink a special potion that lets them forget about us.


    And I being the Alpha king can''t risk it. I can''t risk being rejected by my mate. Moreover, I can''t risk if


    the word gets out that I was rejected by my human mate. That''s why, it was important for me to keep


    this secret, until and unless I tell her everything and rest, fate will decide.


    "Nothing. I think I smelled a rogue somewhere around me." I said quickly finding an excuse.


    "A rogue? Let me check with the border securities alpha. No need to worry. You can go home rest


    assured. Don''t forget about the party after college." He said leaving me with my thoughts.


    Peeping inside the canteen from the window, I looked at my mate who was eating like a hungry pup.


    ''How cute.'' I muttered before going home to decide what to wear on this special asion of meeting


    my mate.


    ____


    After the college hours ended, almost everyone started to gather outside the mansion to party.


    That''s how things worked here. Only a few people were given liabilities toe inside the mansion and


    the rest enjoyed the party outside.


    Most of the people partying outside were humans and elders, who couldn''t care less about whether the


    party was being held inside or outside.


    Wearing my tuxedo, I was standing on the upper staircase waiting for her.


    After around half an hour of waiting, I finally smelled her.


    She entered the mansion with Sean.


    What was Sean doing with her? I tried to heighten my hearing amid the music and heard his words.


    "So what''s say? Do I still need to drop you there, beautiful?"


    I heard him say and rxed, that he was the reason why she decided toe inside. Looks like I need


    to praise him someday.


    However, all the good thoughts about him vanished when I saw him pulling her closer to his chest while


    dancing on the dance floor.


    Not being able to take it anymore, I started walking towards them and noticed Sean''s shocked face.


    What the hell was going on there?


    I started walking a bit faster and immediately rushed when I saw Sean losing his grip around her,


    causing her to stumble.


    Holding her, I felt the same goosebumps that I felt in the morning. The pleasurable thoughts started


    forming again.


    I looked at her attire of clothes and felt myself getting aroused and jealous at the same time, that she


    had been showing those long milky legs to men other than me. Her body was only for me to see.


    Especially, when she attracted soo much attention and men towards her.


    Feeling my temper losing, I looked into her eyes, which were turning from normal to shock.


    "What are you doing here, dressed like this? Couldn''t you wear something appropriate?" I yelled at her


    involuntarily.


    I was shocked at my own words. I know I didn''t like that she had been shing her milky white legs to


    everyone, but that doesn''t mean she was wearing anything inappropriate. I was about to apologize


    when I looked at her angry face and heard her.


    "Look, Mr. Alexander, if you got a problem with my clothes, you can just turn around and go on. I was


    invited to this party and thus I am here. I am not interested in a party of a psychopath anyways, I was


    here just because Daniel invited me. And I can see, girls are wearing more fancy clothes than mine, so


    if you''ve got a problem with only my clothes, then let me phrase it, '' Go see a doctor!'''' she said looking


    at me still angry.


    I know I, the alpha king was being reprimanded in front of soo many people, but don''t know why rather


    than feeling angry, I was feeling immensely proud of my mate.


    I liked how she stood for herself and didn''t take a shot even from me. I liked how she looked so bold


    and dominating. From start to end her eyes didn''t waver even for a second, showcasing how strong


    she mentally was.


    And was it wrong that I was feeling extremely aroused at this moment?


    I was busy with my thoughts and didn''t notice when she left the party.


    "Alpha? Are you okay? Why did you tell her? I don''t understand. Look at Lexi, she is roaming around


    almost in a bikini yet you shouted at Victoria even when she was wearing one of the most decent


    clothes. Do you know how hard it was to persuade her iing today?" Daniel said and Sean nodded


    in agreement.


    It was only then, did I realized I screwed big time. I looked around and saw her nowhere. She even


    called me a psychopath for god''s sake.


    My wolf was urging me to go find her because our mate was hurt because of us.


    Going into the forest and quickly changing into my wolf form, I followed the trail, which was much easier


    to follow, now that I''ve seen her.


    Soon, I spotted her sitting on a rock near the road inside the forest.


    She was busy cursing me.


    I padded slowly-slowly towards her, to not shock her, but my idea was busted because of the rustling of


    leaves I caused.


    Looking at her shocked expression I remembered I was in my wolf form, and I can''t just change back to


    my original form right in front of her. Thus, I didn''t have any other choice than to go towards her like this


    only.


    She was scared, I could see. Everyone would be. Still, I decided to go towards her, bowing my head in


    submission to let her know I don''t mean any harm.


    I don''t know what crossed her mind, that she immediately fell on her knees and started begging me.


    "Wolf bear, please don''t eat me. Look I am so skinny and you are soo big. You won''t be able to feed


    your hunger properly if you eat me. Why don''t I give you an address where a party is being held? If you


    like vegetarian food you can eat anything from the counters and if you are non-vegetarian then you


    have the choice of eating soo many people. It''s a good bargain, please, please spare me?" she said.


    And let me tell you, this was the funniest thing I''ve ever heard. She was soo cute that if I was in my


    human form then I would''ve just hugged her tightly and kissed her all over the face, to tell her how cute


    and lovely she was.


    Looking at her milky white thighs that were exposed to me, I couldn''t help my wolf when he decided to


    lick them.


    Ohh...the taste of her. It was soo mouth-watering.


    Her smell was making us go haywire here. She doesn''t know how much I wanted to shred her clothes


    and just lick every inch of her body then and there.


    Thinking against the idea that it wasn''t good to have those pervy thoughts about our mate, I took a


    deep breath in before sitting in front of her and ced my head on herp.


    This was the most as a wolf I could do to show my no-harm attitude.


    Luckily she understood me and even started patting my head with her soft hands.


    I can''t exin, how calm and tranquil I was feeling at that moment.


    Now I truly understand why my father used to always say that your biggest peace is in the arms of your


    mate after your mother.


    I was truly at peace now.


    I know I fucked up big time in my human form, but I''ll try to gain her back. One thing was sure now, I


    can''t live without her.


    Now that I have tasted heaven, I won''t continue to live in hell. I will make sure she belongs to me


    now.

 Chapter-7 A Weird dream!

    Chapter-7 A Weird dream!


    VICTORIA''S POV


    ''Run!'' That was the only thing going inside my head from thest 20 minutes or so since I woke up in


    this dark forest.


    Currently, I was standing in the same forest, in front of that same beautifulke, that I had visited two


    days back.


    The only difference was the darkness.


    Everything around me was so dark and just ck that I wasn''t even able to pinpoint which way to go to


    reach back my home.


    Deciding that it was probably best that I wait for the sun to rise, I was sitting on this big rock, waiting for


    it to happen, while my mind was bugging me and telling me to run in any direction I could.


    "Baby Vic?"


    I suddenly heard a whispering from a distance.


    "Who''s there?" I yelled back looking around me to locate the source of the voice. I turned to my right


    and saw some lighting from a distant source.


    I think I should probably go there, maybe that''s one of the street lights of the town.


    "Baby Vic?" The voice called again, this time from behind me.


    "Who''s there? Come out if you want to talk. Look, this isn''t funny. I am already having a bad day." I


    yelled back to whoever was it, calling to me. I wasn''t in the mood for any games.


    Soon, I saw ady dressed in a white gown,ced with pinkces and flowers,ing out from the


    darkness, looking like a beautiful angel. And if I wasn''t wrong thisdy was not walking but practically


    floating in the air.


    "Are you an angel?" I asked, wanting to smack my head at myment.


    Even I don''t know where it came from. She wasn''t an angel but a ghost probably.


    "No baby. I am someone you should know of." She said in her angelic sweet voice.


    I looked at her closely observing every single detail, when something struck me.


    The thing that astonished me, was the appearance of thedy.


    She looked almost like me. Or the older version of me. It was just that she was more alluring and


    beautiful. The kind of beautiful I would never be able to be.


    She looked enchanting with her shimmering skin as if there was some invisible energy making her glow


    more.


    "Who...who are you exactly?" I stammered, not knowing what exactly to say to this illusion.


    This must be an illusion right? Or why would I see an older version of myself? A version that is calling


    myself baby.


    "It''s a dream," I said to no one in particr.


    "It''s a dream indeed. But I am reality. Don''t you want to greet your biological mother?" Thatdy


    suddenly spoke again.


    "Biological mother?" I asked in a hushed tone.


    It was a foreign term for me. I never met my biological parents, I was told that I was adopted at a very


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    young age, that was also because I found out that myself during the blood test when my friends made


    fun of my blood not matching with my parents.


    "Yes, baby. I am your biological mother. And the man over there is your biological father." She said


    pointing in a direction.


    Soon I saw a handsome man emerging out from the direction she was pointing at.


    "I don''t understand anything. After all these years, why are youing only now, when I have decided


    to move on from all the rtions?" I asked utterly confused.


    This was probably the first time they had appeared in my dream. And why the hell my mom''s voice


    sounded exactly like the person who usually urs in my mind, often telling me what to do or not to do


    in difficult situations?


    Why did she sound like the voice in my head? I always thought that voice was probably because of me


    being telepathic.


    "Baby. You''ll understand everything slowly. What I am here for is to warn you. I had been protecting you


    for soo long. But now that you are of age, my spells had been weakening. I don''t think I will be able to


    control you any longer." She said.


    "Mom? What are you talking about? I don''t understand a thing. What spells? What powers?"


    "Baby Vic, what your mom is trying to say is-" the man who was probably my father started.


    "No! Don''t utter a word. The less she knows, the more she''ll be protected." My mom immediately yelled


    at my father.


    "It''s time for us to go now. We will visit you again, don''t worry. Don''t get too anxious. We will meet soon


    baby. Take care of yourself till then. And congrats on finding your mate. May your love bloom till


    eternity." My mom said.


    Before I could say anything, I saw both of them starting to fade in the darkness again.


    "Mom! Dad! No! Pleasee back! I don''t understand a thing! Please, mom! Don''t leave me again!"


    I don''t know why but I involuntarily started crying as they kept on disappearing.


    I know I talked rudely at them, but somewhere deep I knew whatever they were telling me was right.


    ''But, why would they leave me just like that? What is the meaning of all this? I don''t understand a


    thing!'' I sobbed, my head starting to pound again.


    "Sshhhh....it''s a dream darling. Don''t cry." I suddenly heard a voice inside my head.


    This voice, I have heard before, my mind immediately recognized the voice, numbing the pain.


    Turning around I saw the person that I had started to hate.


    "Alexander?" I whisper asked.


    What the hell was this creep doing in my dream?


    "Hello dear, mate. Let''s fall in love with each other." He said before forcing a Kiss on my forehead,


    making my body tingle with pleasurable electric shocks.


    What the-!


    I inhaled deeply before opening my eyes startled. I looked around in a hurry and rxed when I saw no


    one.


    I don''t know why but that kiss on my forehead felt so real. It was like he was here and had kissed me


    on my forehead.


    Touching my forehead confused, I looked at the window that was left open by me yesterday to let the


    cool air in.


    ''It''s just another illusion.'' I thought.


    Maybe I dreamt of it because of how hot I found him, I reasoned with myself. To be honest, apart from


    his confusing attitude, I think everything is great.


    He was the typical hot guy type that can have all-girls swooning over him. What would it feel like to


    have that man for me? Will that make all other girls jealous?


    Shaking my head at my stupid thoughts. I remembered the dream I saw just now.


    It was probably nothing. Maybe it''s because I have been missing my mom dad too much, that''s why I


    am seeing now illusions of my biological mom and dad.

 Chapter-8 Lets be friends!

    Chapter-8 Let''s be friends!


    VICTORIA''S POV


    The next day at university.


    Today I decided to wear an oversized hoodie that''s covering more than half of my face to save my ass


    I know what I did yesterday was a little bit exaggerated. I mean Daniel and his friends were so good to


    me these past days, even helping me get over my sadness unknowingly, and in return, I insulted the


    main member of their group, that they respected soo much, practically insulting them.


    Entering the University gate, the first thing that I noticed, was them standing in the parking lot, beside a


    red Bugatti.


    Pulling my hoodie down a bit, so that my face is covered properly I dashed towards the entrance of the


    university, with my eyes constantly on the group to make a sharp escape, however, my oh so genius


    n as always, didn''t work and before I could even take 10 steps, my hoodie was pulled back by


    someone.


    "Geez! Look at you Victoria. What are you doing being so secretive and all that?" Chris asked before


    dragging me towards the group while still holding onto my hoodie.


    ''Well, you can let go of me now, you know?'' I wanted to scream at him.


    Though I was more than 5''10" in front of him, I still looked short and with him holding onto my hoodie


    like that, it appeared like an elder scolding a child while dragging him.


    "Look what we have here," Chris announced to get everyone''s attention.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    And soon, I was able to achieve everyone''s attention. I was feeling soo happy. Not.


    Snapping at Chris''s hands, I loosened my hoodie from his grip before standing straight.


    I should say sorry anyway. I indeed made a mistake yesterday.


    "Look, guys, about yesterday-" Before I couldplete my sentence I smelled an intoxicating scent


    "Hey, um, Victoria. Can we talk? Alone?" Alexander said awkwardly scratching his head, before giving


    me a boyish smile.


    And let me be honest, my heart instantly melted then and there.


    "Ooohhhhhh." Everyone started teasing him at his awkwardness.


    "Sure," I said, cing my hands in my pockets before walking out of the parking lot once, I made sure


    Alexander was following me.


    Once, we were at enough distance( ording to Alexander), which was at the backside of University


    near the forest, I turned to him, with my eyebrows raised.


    "So?" I asked, not knowing how to start the conversation.


    Well, this was awkward. He indeed was a bit rude to me, but I think I yelled at him 10 folds of what he


    said to me, calling him a psychopath.


    "Umm, I don''t know what to say. I just want to apologize to you about yesterday night, at the party, I


    mean. I know we didn''t start well, but I am just hoping that you can forget all of that, maybe we can


    start afresh?" He saiding close to me while holding my hands.


    That intoxicating scent that had me attracted, wafted through my nostrils, immediately making me hazy.


    I looked at our joined hands, and couldn''t help but like the feeling of his hands intertwined with mine.


    Inching closer to him, I was about to smell him when I heard the sound of a twig breaking, and all my


    senses came back to me hitting me like a cold wind.


    Widening my eyes, at this new sensation and our proximity, I pulled away from my hands before


    making some distance between us. I don''t know what it was, but touching him, always makes me want


    more.


    And what is with this smell, that I keep attracting me.


    "I wanted to say sorry too. I mean you were indeed rude to me, no doubt, but what I said was also


    unforgivable. I mean, I called you a psychopath, that you should see a doctor, that something-"


    "Okay. You can stop. We don''t want to remember those things again, now do we?" Heughed


    awkwardly.


    "Yeah, you are probably right." Iughed along when I realized I was about to insult him again by


    repeating those words.


    "So friends?" He asked extending his hand, with that handsome smile on his face.


    "Friends., I assured smiling back at him while controlling my mind to not waiver when I felt those


    pleasurable shocks again.


    "Let''s go, I don''t want to miss my lecture, I said before pulling away from my hand and rushing towards


    the front.


    "Hey, be careful!" I heard him speak, but before I could react, my foot entangled in an uplifted root of


    the tree, and guys this is how you make a fool out of yourself, I thought before cing the hands in


    front of the face, to block the impact on my face, but that impact never came.


    I opened my eyes when I felt myself being lifted in the air and the warmth of being close to someone.


    I looked at Alexander in shock, my mind going nk with my body nted closely to his. I know it


    wasn''t right, but at that time my mind was screaming at me to inhale into his shirt and that''s exactly


    what I did.


    I know I was turning into a true creep.


    "What are you doing?" He asked confused, looking like a cute puppy.


    "Will you believe me, if I say that I was relieved you held me at the right moment, and that''s why I


    ced my head in your chest, in relief?" I asked.


    "I would." He replied.


    "Well, that''s exactly what happened., I said clicking my tongue, too embarrassed to even look in his


    eyes.


    Removing his hands from around me, I stood straight before thanking him and started running again,


    this time more careful, with my mind under control and my eyes on the path ahead.


    I could vaguely hear hisughter ringing in my ears as I made the narrow escape.


    _____


    "So Alexander just apologized to you? And nothing else?" Daniel asked once the lecture ended, and he


    got the chance to sit beside me.


    "I have been saying the same thing from thest 5 minutes, I guess," I said looking at my book.


    "Yeah, but my mind doesn''t want to believe it?" He said pensively.


    "What is so hard to believe? He made a mistake, he said sorry. I made a mistake, I said sorry and then


    we both forgave each other and became friends. Were you expecting a catfight You do understand that


    if that would''ve happened, then you wouldn''t be sitting here, more like outside the I.C.U with me inside


    the ward right?" I asked closing my book.


    "Well, that. But it''s just strange because Alex never says sorry to anyone." Daniel said before going out


    of the seminar room, leaving me in a confused state.


    ''What does he mean he never says sorry? And if that''s right then why did he make an exception with


    me when it was me who insulted him more?'' I thought, packing my bag mindlessly.


    ''Maybe it''s because I am new in the town.'' I reasoned with myself before making my way towards the


    canteen.


    Reaching the canteen, the first thing I noticed was the grand presence of Alexander on our usual table.


    And I say grand because, he was surrounded by soo many girls because of his looks that, it wasn''t


    hard to know who was in the middle.


    Minding my own business, I went straight towards thedy and ordered my things before taking the tray


    outside in the garden beside the canteen.


    Sitting under the tree, I plunged in my earphones and started eating my pasta peacefully, while sipping


    my chocte milkshake.


    Once my favorite song started ying I kept my pasta aside before sipping on my milkshake while


    moving my foot to the beats, waving my body slightly at the music.


    "It looks like, it is more enjoyable here than inside." I heard Alexander say as he sat beside me.


    "Mmm, I like calm and serine ces more," I said shrugging my shoulders.


    I was about to sip on my chocte shake when he snatched the shake from my hand and started


    drinking from it.


    "Hey! That''s mine." I shouted.


    "But I drank it." He said casually shrugging his shoulders as if there was nothing wrong with it while


    tossing the ss inside the bin, making a perfect shot.


    "Well, Mr now we got bad blood. Take a look at what you''ve done, and it can''t be solved just by talking.


    Buy me a new one." I said firmly.


    "You serious? We are having bad blood just because of a milkshake now?" He asked in a perplexed


    tone.


    "I love it more than anything, "I said crossing my hands.


    "Huh...okay. wait for me here. I''ll go and buy you one quickly." He said before running towards the


    canteen.


    "Hehe... messing with me. Now he has to buy me a new one. It was going to end anyway, now I can


    drink more. Hehehe." Iughed evilly at my cunningness.

 Chapter-9 Sinful thoughts!

    Chapter-9 Sinful thoughts!


    VICTORIA''S POV


    Waking up early in the morning I decided to take a quick run to theke, to enjoy its magnificent view.


    Since today was a Sunday, there was no hurry to going to university. I still had plenty of hours before


    Alexander woulde and pick me for the day out.


    It''s been quite a few days since we became friends, and let me be very honest with the fact, his


    friendship was the best feeling in the world.


    He had been taking care of me as a boyfriend, loving me as a friend, and was always there if I needed


    anything. After a lot of courage, I also told him about the death of my parents and the real reason why I


    was here.


    There had been times when things became heated between us, like when ites to choosing


    between him or food, I''ll always choose food and he would get angry over that, but to be very honest, I


    don''t think I can choose anything over him anymore.


    Coming back to the present, we were going to a Carnival on the countryside beach which was around


    1.5, hours away from here. Don''t ask me, it was his n and I couldn''t deny him when he said he


    wanted to go. Besides, we were not alone, everyone including Daniel, Aiden, Chris, Ang, Tina, Sean


    was going.


    Quickly changing into a decent pair offortable clothes, I locked the door before running towards


    theke.


    It was looking more beautiful than I expected, with the sun just above the horizon, spreading its


    redness both in the sky and on theke, it appeared orangish-red in color, with small fishes swimming


    in it.


    Breathing in the fresh air, I smiled looking up in the sky. It was soo calm and tranquil with birds chirping


    melodically. Sighing loudly, I was about to sit on the same rock where I sit daily when I heard him


    "You came," I said without looking behind.


    He also had been keeping me a goodpany since the day we met. I don''t know what and over me


    that I named this wolf, thunder. If someone would see me, he might think there''s something wrong with


    my head for me to y with a wolf almost 2.5 my size like this.


    However, I liked him soo much that, I couldn''t even describe what to say about him. He wasrge,


    there was no doubt in it, but he looked so domestic, besides when he is near me, I always feel a


    strange sense of being protected. I mean, with his size, he can protect me from other wolves and wild


    animals at least.


    He sat beside me in an upright position, looking at me with adorable eyes.


    "Huh!! God is so cruel. Even arge animal like you looks more adorable than me." I said before ruffling


    his fur. He would look offended whenever I would touch his ears, but I knew he liked it because he


    would always release a small bowl whenever I stop.


    "You know, today I am going to a Carnival with my friends. Do you know what a carnival is? How would


    you know? It is somewhere, where we humans can y and have fun.


    There are lots of rides, interesting things, shops, and food. Do you guys have something like this?


    Maybe you guys collect hunted animals and ce them in between before enjoying the feast? Maybe


    that''s your kind of party I guess?" I mumbled to no one in particr.


    "I might note in the evening to meet you. Will you miss me?" I asked as Iid my head on his back


    while ruffling him.


    A small howl from him confirmed that he would miss me. I know it was pretty insane to talk with him. He


    might not even understand most of my words, but something in the look he throws at me every time I


    share something with him, tells me, he gets everything I tell him.


    "Time passed soo quickly when I am with you. If you were a man like the Jacob one in the Twilight


    movie, I would''ve taken you to my home so that we could always be together." I said, thenughing at


    my imagination.


    Was it even real for a human to change into a wolf? Maybe it''s just because of me living alone in that


    Plus, those ancient stories that Ma told me have gotten into my head.


    Seeing me lost in my imagination, thunder nuzzled my neck almost making me fall on my butt in the


    process.


    "You are soo cute, I don''t think, my house gate will be able to take you in, besides people in the town


    will get scared if I take you. We''ll meet again tomorrow okay?" I asked while kissing his head multiple


    times.


    I don''t know why but I always feel like I should coax him. Showing adoration and love to him, always


    makes me happier, which in turn makes me love him more.


    Kissing him goodbye, I started running towards my house with my wild imaginations of how to make


    him enter my house still going inside my head.


    I washed up quickly, took a shower, and got dressed infortable jeans and a top with my


    windbreaker jacket and boots. Preparing myself a quick breakfast that mainly contained pasta and


    milkshake, I started eating enjoying my masterpiece. There were still 30 minutes or so till Alexander''s


    arrival.


    Maybe I can watch a movie till then, I have a habit of watching a movie at the speed of 2x while


    skipping things anyways.


    Before I could even decide in which movie to watch, the doorbell rang, confusing me, as to who it is.


    Ma neveres early in the morning.


    Shrugging my shoulders I yelled, ing'' before standing to open the door.


    "Hey, morning beautiful," Alexander said hugging me, as soon as I opened the door.


    "Good morning to you too. Didn''t you say you''lle till 10?" I asked confused, before closing the


    door. His random hugs always leave me speechless with my heart beating like I ran a marathon.


    "Well, I was getting bored at home anyways, that''s why I decided to drop by early. I hope I am not


    disturbing anything." He said before plopping on the couch, looking as handsome as ever.


    "I came at the right time, I guess."


    "Huh?" I asked absentmindedly sitting beside him.


    "Breakfast, I brought some doughnuts and cookies. But looking at your pasta, I think we won''t need


    that." He said before beginning to eat.


    "Mmmm...it''s really good. Are you taking master chef sses or something?" He asked with his


    mouthful.


    Even his moan of approval is so sexy, what would it be like, if I am the one making him moan?


    "Victoria? You there?" He asked waving his hand in front of my face, bringing me out of my shameful


    thoughts.


    "I asked what were you watching?"


    "Ohh..about that, I haven''t decided yet. Do you want to watch something? You can y it as you like." I


    said before standing up abruptly, to clean the dishes.


    He and me in the same house, inside the same room, on the same couch, wasn''t a good idea probably,


    for my mind. It''s not like he has not been here before, but thest time he came, everyone was there.


    This time it felt soo much different.


    "What are you thinking about, beautiful? Are you not feeling well? You seem so out of ce today, I


    mean you seem lost in your world. Is something bothering you? Something I can help you with?"


    Alexander said standing directly behind me.


    My heart was beating soo fast right now, that I was even scared to turn around and look into his eyes.


    ''This is an illusion Victoria. It''s all because he is handsome and sweet. Don''t spoil your friendship over


    these nasty temporary thoughts.'' I repeated in my mind before taking a deep breath and turning


    around.


    "Nothing like that. So, What''s the n? I mean, how is everyone going?" I asked changing the topic


    quickly before, going back to the single-person sofa, to maintain a good distance from him.


    "We are taking three cars, everyone else is going in Daniel''s and Aiden''s car. While you are going with


    me?" Alexander said as a matter of fact.


    "Why? I mean, is there no ce for two more people? If there is then can''t we adjust? It''s better than


    wasting the fuel of another car." I said.


    I don''t know what came over Alexander''s mind, he pulled my sofa towards him, with his right hand, till


    we were face to face, before looking straight into my eyes.


    "Are you by any chance afraid of being alone with me?" He asked skeptically looking at me.


    ''Was I afraid? Yes. I was afraid, of our proximity. I was afraid that I might do something sinful, or say


    something sinful that can ruin this beautiful friendship. I was afraid of losing him. But was I really afraid


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    to be alone with him?'' I thought.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kiss you without your permission." He said out of the blue.


    "Huh?"


    "Just kidding beautiful. Look at yourself, acting like a kitten. You are so cute, that I can''t help but tease


    you more to get those cute reactions out of you." He said before stroking my chin.


    "I...I think we should get going. Let me bring my purse real fast." I said before rushing towards my room


    upstairs.


    I could faintly hear hisughter, as I closed the door before leaning on it to calm my heart.


    Taking my purse quickly, I went downstairs. He was nowhere in sight, probably went outside already.


    Locking the door, I sat in the co-pilot seat of his SUV.


    I turn to him, to ask if other''s already started their journey, but, before I could say something I saw him


    leaning towards me, his face getting incredibly close to mine.


    "The first thing we do when we start a journey is to put on our seatbelt." He said before cing my


    seatbelt in ce.


    I don''t know if it was just me, but I think I saw him briefly looking at my lips before he sat upright in his


    seat.


    "Let''s go. Shall we?" He said, giving me one of those handsome heart-melting boyish smiles, making


    my heart flutter again.


    ''Oh boy! What was happening to me? Was I turning into a freak now? How will be ever able to resist


    his charms at this pace?'' I thought inside my mind, before looking outside the window enjoying the


    view.

 Chapter-10 Invading his privacy

    Chapter-10 Invading his privacy


    VICTORIA''S POV


    Reaching the Carnival the first thing that I noticed was therge Ferris wheel and the huge roller


    coaster, making everyone scream in fear, wanting to ride it already.


    "Let''s go beautiful," Alexander said opening my door like a chivalrous man.


    ''Huh? When did he even leave the car?''


    "Looks like chivalry isn''t dead yet." Iughed along with him before exiting the car.


    "Of course, mydy." He repliedughing along.


    Closing the car door behind me, he ced his hand at my back, just above my waist, leading me


    towards the entrance of the carnival, making pleasurable tingles run down my body.


    "Uhh..can you not ce your hand on my back like that? It''s ufortable" I shyly said, while walking.


    "I am sorry, I made you felt ufortable, it''s just-" I had to cut him off in the middle, to not create any


    misunderstanding and prevent him from feeling guilty.


    "No, It''s just, I am a bit ticklish there," I saidughing awkwardly to hide my embarrassment.


    Hearing my response, he immediately stopped in his track also, stopping his trail of thoughts, and


    before I could even react, he pulled me by my waist to his side. I knew, telling him was a mistake.


    I tried to wiggle out from his hold, however, seeing my defensive movements, he started running his


    fingers along my back, smoothly making meugh involuntarily.


    "Hahaha...stop. Look, haha, it''s not funny. People are looking, Hahahaha, at us." I said between my


    "Looks like someone is already having fun, without us." I heard Daniel''s voice from behind me, which


    made me ran towards him.


    Hiding behind Daniel''s back, I took deep breaths, to calm my nerves, my heart racing from all his


    touching and tickling.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "You are soo mean Alexander." I puffed my cheeks in annoyance before holding Daniel''s hand and


    entering the Carnival.


    Throwing onest look at Alexander, I don''t know if it was just one of my hallucinations, but his eyes


    were fixated on my intertwined hands with Daniel and I think, I saw his eyes glowing a bit hazelnut


    color before his color changed back to that amber brown.


    Thinking that it was just because of the reflection from the sun, I shrugged my shoulders before pulling


    Daniel to a candy shop.


    "What? Don''t tell me you''re gonna buy some candies now." Daniel said looking adorably at me.


    "So what? You don''t need to be a kid to eat candies, plus, your heart is always a kid." I reasoned


    before buying cotton candy.


    "Huh...okay. Now if your heart is satisfied and your mind has cooled down, let''s go back to our friends


    and ride those rollercoasters together. Okay?" Daniel asked, to which I nodded my head in agreement.


    Reaching back to where the group was standing in a line, to ride a small-scale rollercoaster, I stood


    with Daniel in the back to avoid Alexander who was standing in front.


    As if he sensed our presence, he immediately turned back once we stood there, giving me a


    "This rollercoaster is the smallest one with the least turns, don''t you think it will be boring?" I asked no


    one in particr.


    "I know, but ording to Aiden, we should prepare ourselves slowly for thatrge one," Sean said


    pointing at the biggest rollercoaster, where people were screaming madly. Those who might''ve just


    gotten down from it were puking their contents at the side.


    "Okay," I said.


    Once I turned back to my candy cotton, I saw a half of it already gone, looking at the culprit beside me,


    I puffed my cheeks in annoyance, not talking to him.


    "Okay, I am sorry. Will you forgive me now?" He asked getting infinitely closer to me.


    Once, he started getting closer to me, only then did I noticed that Daniel was nowhere near me and I


    was now behind the wall, hidden from others.


    "Don''t do it again in front of soo many people. I get easily embarrassed." I said, without looking at him,


    my face starting to burn again.


    "I promise. Next time, I''ll do it, only when you and I are alone, beautiful." He whispered into my ears


    slowly, making me widen my eyes at his words.


    What was he implementing saying things like that?


    Was he giving me some sort of mixed signals?


    Before I could refuse and tell him that''s not what I meant, he closed my opened mouth filling it with


    chocte candy.


    ''Huh!! Chocte candies are the best in the world.'' The person in mind said.


    Sucking on the chocte candy slowly, I looked ahead, when it was our turn.


    I was about to sit in the middle with everyone, rolling my eyes at their choice of seat, when Alexander


    pulled my hand and brought me to thest two-seater.


    "Hey, shouldn''t we be sitting with them?" I tried to form the words with my mouth full.


    "This ride is no fun already. Sitting in the middle will make it worst." He reasoned, and to be honest he


    was very right about it.


    If it wasn''t for everyone wanting to ride this one first, I wouldn''t even think about riding this ride.


    "Okay," I said before sitting in the right with Alexander on my left.


    He looked at me with an adorable expression, confusing me a bit, before wiping the chocte that


    might have out of my mouth, with a tissue.


    "Thank-You," I said, looking at the other side to calm my burning face.


    The ride started with a jerk, making me involuntarily hold Alexander''s hand, which he might''ve


    identally ced on the hand-rest of my seat. Realizing that I have held his hand, I immediately


    released it, muttering a quick sorry.


    I sat along the ride, enjoying the view of the carnival, wanting to scoff at those adults who were


    screaming madly even on this one.


    I was pretty much bored since this ride was taking multiple turns and don''t know, what came over me


    but I suddenly desired to read Alexander''s thoughts.


    Looking beside me, at him, I concentrated my mind for a second, before I was stopped by a wall. It was


    a wall, almost everyone builds around himself to protect his inner thoughts from being read. But the


    wall around Alexander''s mind was soo thick that it was practically unbreakable.


    As the quote goes, ''Curiosity kills the cat'', the wall around Alexander''s mind made me more eager and


    curious to read his thoughts.


    Before I could concentrate harder, the wall around his mind immediately vanished, allowing me in, and I


    saw visions of a wolf.


    Arge wolf, that looked undeniably familiar.


    Maybe it was because he was thinking about that wolf, he might have encountered in the forest.


    Deciding that it was probably best to retreat, I was about to exit, when that wolf came near me, looking


    at me while tilting his head, I faintly heard the ''wolf'' say,


    "Hello mate, let''s fall in love with each other." And with that, my head started pounding with unbearable


    pain.


    Closing my eyes as the tears started to flow out of my eyes, I tried to stop the unbearable pain.


    Involuntarily holding Alexander''s hand, I brought it close to my face, hugging it as if it was myst hope


    to cure the pain. And it indeed helped.


    The pain started subsiding, but not before I started falling into a dark abyss.

 Chapter-11 The presence of Carla

    Chapter-11 The presence of Ca


    VICTORIA''S POV


    ''Victoria? Victoria? Are you alright?Hey?'' I faintly heard someone calling me, however, all I could see


    was pitch ck darkness surrounding me.


    Soon I saw a light shimmer of hope when I saw a door like something lightening in the darkness. I


    didn''t know what it was, but my mind was telling me to run through the door if I want to gain my


    consciousness back.


    Now that I see, my consciousness or should I say thedy inside my head has been getting more


    active these days, than anytime before, talking to me like she is a part of me now.


    I opened the door with arge force, my eyes immediately blinded with the bright white light, that felt


    like piercing my eyes.


    Opening my eyes slowly, I winced at the bright light of the sun, before looking at the person who was


    calling at me.


    "Thankgod Victoria, you woke up. What happened? Just now, you were enjoying the ride and then you


    grabbed my hand and fainted just like that. You got me soo scared." Alexander said. His face too close


    to mine for my own liking, with his hand ced on my cheek, making me a bit embarrassed now that I


    woke up.


    It felt like, he would''ve kissed me if I wouldn''t have woken up anytime soon. Like the prince does to


    sleeping beauty to wake her up.


    ''Geez! Are you living in a fantasy novel? Stop these bullshit thoughts and answer him, or he might think


    you are some kind of freak.'' Thedy inside my head reminded me while invisibly smacking my head.


    "Umm yeah, I don''t know, what happened, I just felt a bit dizzy and maybe that''s why I held your hand


    right now." I tried to reason, even though knowing very well the reason why I fainted in the first ce


    I looked around and saw that the ride was almost stopping now. Sitting upright, I smiled carefully at


    Alexander before exiting the rollercoaster and going towards the nearby bench.


    I don''t know if it was just me, but the look that Alexander passed me just now when I said I felt dizzy, it


    felt like he knew something about what had happened. Like he knew I was trying to pry into his mind, to


    hear his thoughts.


    My head was still aching a bit, and I knew, it wasn''t probably the best idea to ride another rollercoaster


    again, and that''s why I decided to rx a bit.


    ''Why don''t we  eat something to cool our mind and improve our mood.'' Thedy inside my head said.


    ''You! Thedy inside my head, are you a pig or what? Always thinking and suggesting me to eat.'' I


    annoyingly yelled inside my head, in my thoughts to be precise.


    ''What? Thedy inside your head? Jesus! Is this what you''ve been calling me all those years? What


    the real hell! My name is Ca. Plus, don''t everpare me with those swine. You''ll know who I am,


    once the right timees.'' Thedy inside my head, a.k.a Ca said loudly, almost making me hold


    my head to stop the pounding.


    ''You are my head woman! I can hear you  crystal clear, no need to yell!!'' I yelled back with equal


    intensity, resulting in her holding her head, making me smile cunningly in victory.


    Hehehe...did she really think, I was going to let her win this? I smiled, however, the smile on my face,


    immediately froze when I realized something.


    Was I seriously talking to the voice inside my head like some other person? Am I for real?! I thought


    widening my eyes when the realization hit me, that I might as well be turning insane now.


    "Hey? Are you okay? I just saw you exiting the ride in a hurry and couldn''t help bute over here to


    ask if you were okay. And to be honest, you look totally zoned out, and pardon me for saying this, but a


    little bit creepy smiling like that." Chris said as he sat near me offering me a bottle of mineral water.


    "Thanks. Yeah, I am fine. It''s just, I felt a bit dizzy. Maybe it''s my blood pressure reacting or something.


    I don''t think it''s a good idea to ride another roller coaster, and that''s why here I am." Iughed


    awkwardly, trying my best to hide the expression.


    "Would you like to grab something with me? I am not in the mood of a rollercoaster or any ride either,


    after this lousy one." He said, making me smile thankfully, for not making fun or bringing the scenario


    up again.


    "Let''s go," I said, taking his hand that he extended.


    "What are you guys up to?" I heard Alexander''s voice from behind me, as he ced his hand on my


    shoulder like we were some great bros.


    "Nothing, we just decided to grab something quickly till these guys enjoy another ride since we both


    aren''t in the mood of riding one," Chris said, absentmindedly as he looked around the stalls to find


    something suitable.


    "Let''s go together, since, it''s my duty to make sure, she has fun here because I was the one who


    suggested this to her," Alexander said smiling at me while ying with my hairs that have fallen out of


    the bun.


    "Hey, you don''t have to be always around me just because you were the one who suggested this.


    You''re notplied to do this. You can enjoy yourself with everyone, till I enjoy some food. It''s not like,


    you are obligated to be around me." I said while following Chris''s eyes that lingered in a stall that was


    selling some chili potato.


    "That''s not the case. Actually, I enjoy it more when I am with you, rather than enjoying those one-time


    rides. Your long-time presence is more important." Alexander said while smiling cheekily at me while


    flunking my cheeks with his finger, as he blinked his eyes looking as cute as ever.


    "You sure know your way around words Mr.," I said while dismissing his cute look.


    Huh! I bet one day, I''ll end up forcefully kissing him if he continues this cuteness of his.


    ''You know, you don''t have to resist soo much. If you feel like kissing him, then kiss him. What if he is


    waiting for you to take the first step?'' Ca asked making her presence known once again.


    ''Yeah, and then if that''s not the case, I might as well risk this amazing friendship? No thanks. Besides,


    will you stop appearing out of blue? You are freaking me out.'' I said in my head.


    ''Who said I am appearing out of blue? I have always been here, I am just making my presence known


    to you now so that you get used to me. Plus, look at those luscious lips, oh my god, if I were you, I


    would just grab those between my lips and suck the hell out of them.'' She said, making me want to roll


    my eyes at this.


    Someone is surely getting horny looking at him. However, her words did make me look at Alexander''s


    lips out of the corner of my eyes, making me distracted for a second.


    Shaking my head to throw the nasty thoughts out of my head I entered the stall with the least crowd, to


    eat one cheeseburger.


    "What are you having? Let''s have it together." Chris asked looking at the menu.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Nothing much, just a cheeseburger and milkshake," I said while looking at them to decide their orders.


    "Let''s order three sets of this only," Chris said because it was the fastest thing we could get within few


    minutes.


    After having our mini-break, we decided it was best to get along with our friends who probably haven''t


    felt our absence till now.


    After looking around for a couple of minutes, we spotted them exiting the second rollercoaster, and


    moving towards thatrge Ferris wheel.


    I wanted to ride it from the moment, I looked at it. Without even looking back, if both Chris and


    Alexander wereing or not, I moved towards the group.


    We were thest in this round and I didn''t want to ride it with some strangers, that''s why I cheated and


    went in between of line, saying I went to the washroom break and I am with my friends.


    When I stood with them, I noticed everyone was already in a pair of quadruple and couple, leaving only


    me alone. And to be honest, it was after a long time, I was feeling sad because I was alone.


    "Hey, umm, why don''t you join our booth," Matt said awkwardly probably seeing my saddened


    expression, while his arms around Katie.


    Everyone else was already seated in their booths and thus, didn''t know I didn''t have a pair.


    "No, that''s really okay. I will be able to think things through, and I wanted to ride it alone anyways." I


    cane down for me to enter now.


    I looked back towards Chris and Alexander who were talking with some man. ''Should, I call them or


    not?'' I thought aloud.


    But, Chris already said that he didn''t want to ride any rides for now, and Alexander didn''t look like the


    one to be riding such rides.


    Sighing loudly, I decided to enter the booth alone.


    "Are you going to ride this alone miss?" The man who was responsible for the Ferris wheel asked


    politely.


    "Yeah, I guess." I awkwardly smiled.


    "If you want, should I call someone who might be riding alone too, to give youpany?" He politely


    suggested, while opening the gate for me.


    "No thank you." I smiled thankfully for his consideration before entering the booth.


    "Okay, since, everyone is ready, let''s start. Please sit upright." He announced.


    I closed my eyes, to enjoy the ride, deciding to open it only, when I will be at the height to enjoy the


    scenery. This will make me feel less lonely.


    Before the ride could start, I felt my booth shaking, making me open my eyes abruptly. I looked at the


    person sitting in front of me in confusion.


    "Were you seriously thinking of riding it alone? Without me?" Alexander asked as he sat on the same


    seat as mine, making me squeal as the booth shook violently as the wheel started.

 Chapter-12 The accidental kiss

    Chapter-12 The idental kiss


    VICTORIA''S POV


    "What? No obviously. I just thought that you wouldn''t be interested in riding-" I wasn''t even finished with


    my sentence when Alexanderpleted my words for me, "rides like these?"


    "Well yeah. That." I awkwardlyughed, deep inside feeling thankful that I wasn''t riding it alone or this


    would''ve made me feel bad the whole ride back home.


    "Well now that I am here, you don''t have to feel bad," Alexander said.


    "Did I said that aloud?" I asked and his expression was telling me that I did, making me look another


    way in embarrassment.


    "I don''t ride, these things, but since it''s you, I am riding it with, I thought of giving it a try. I heard people


    get mushy-mushy inside these when they are together." Alexander said winking while smiling at me


    with a knowing look.


    I don''t know if he was really saying those words in a double-meaning way, but I felt like he was hinting


    at something when he said that mushy-mushy word.


    ''and why the hell was he winking at me like this?'' I thought in my mind.


    "What do you mean by mushy-mushy?" I asked trying to sound ignorant and confident like I didn''t


    understand a thing what he was talking about.


    I always thought and was proud that I was a confident girl, but I don''t know what happens to me when I


    am around him. It feels like, a different side of me pops up when he is around. The shy side of me.


    "Well you know, friendships grow, rtionships turn better, things advance." He said smiling lopsidedly.


    "No I don''t know, why don''t you enlighten me about it, Mr. Alexander," I asked leaning towards him, in


    an intimidating manner.


    "You''ll know when we''ll be at the top," Alexander said leaning towards me mischievously before holding


    my hand in his hands.


    "Hold my hands like this. It will keep your hands warm." He reasoned before looking outside towards


    the view of the carnival and I followed suit.


    "It''s really beautiful from up here, no?" I asked enjoying the view which was better than I had expected


    "It is indeed very beautiful," Alexander said in agreement, smiling one of his dazzling smiles making my


    heart do summersaults.


    And god forbid me, but if he keeps smiling at me like this with those dazzling eyes, I''ll do something


    that surely will change our status from friendship to none.


    "You know, we''ll be stuck by boredom soon if we sit quietly like this. Why don''t we talk about


    something, maybe get to know each other better?" Alexander suggested after a few seconds.


    "What would you like to know about me? I think I told you pretty much everything. About the ones that


    got away, leaving me alone. About why I am here and all that stuff." I replied still looking in the distance


    at the pond that was now visible from the height, apanied by the setting sun.


    "Not about that. It is your circumstances. I want to know about you. The real you, that you hide behind


    that strong facade of yours." Alexander said.


    His meaningful words making me look at him.


    I looked into his eyes, which was looking soo deep at the moment as if wanting to suck me in. His orbs


    were turning a bit yellowish hazel, a beautiful color that was shimmering in the dim sunlight.


    "So will you tell me about you?"


    "What bout me?" I asked absentmindedly, still lost deep in his eyes.


    "About what you like."


    "I like you," I replied absentmindedly.


    "What?" Alexander asked his eyes widening at my words and only then did I realize what I have said


    just now.


    "Among friends I like you, Daniel, and the whole group. You know my food preference already, anything


    with a chocte milkshake. I am the type of girl who would rather go on a decent road trip with her


    loved ones than having a party." I said in a hurry to cover up for my previous words.


    "That sounds good." Alexander smiled, though there was something about his expression that seemed


    off. Like he wanted or expected to hear something different from me.


    "What about you?" I asked thinking it must be just me thinking too much into things.


    "I don''t know how to describe myself. People usually say that I am very impatient and get angry very


    quickly." Alexander saidughing awkwardly.


    "What seriously? They must be blind to say something like that. Apart from that outburst at that party, I


    have not even once seen you getting angry or anything. ording to my, you are one of the best guys


    I have met, you care about your loved ones and would do anything for them, and you are one of the


    sweetest men. " I said meaning every word.


    "I didn''t know, I had such a positive image in your mind," Alexander said widening his eyes, while


    looking at me with an emotion I wasn''t quite able to define.


    "I mean every word of it," I said while patting his cheeks.


    It was only after, I ced my hands on his cheeks and felt the warmth of his skin touching mine did I


    realize what I was doing. I quickly removed my hands from his cheeks, before looking in the distance to


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    hide my now, red turning cheeks. I was surely bing bolder these days with him.


    ''Why don''t you just agree that you like him. Even I love him soo much. You should reveal your feelings


    soon.'' Ca suggested appearing out of blue.


    ''It has nothing to do with you, so stay quiet. I don''t want to ruin my friendship with him. It''s really hard to


    gain such a friend who doesn''t judge you and throw pitiful looks after hearing about my conditions.'' I


    said back.


    ''Then what do you really want right now? This ride will be over soon. Then you''ll be back home, all


    alone, and will probably reminisce about why you didn''t talk more or did anything.'' Ca said rolling her


    eyes at me.


    And I hate to admit it, but she was right.


    ''I just want the time to stop here for a few more minutes. I just want this ride to stop, so that we can


    spend some more time together.'' I sighed back closing my eyes.


    ''Well, your wish is mymand.'' She said making me want tough at her attitude.


    Before I could think about anything, I felt a warmth engulfing me, and then, the cabin jerked violently


    making mend on Alexander, and the Ferris wheel stopped.


    "Hey, you okay?" Alexander asked hurriedly as he helped me get up from my awkward pose.


    "Umm yeah, what happened?" I asked to no one in particr, soothing my hair a bit.


    I saw Alexander taking out his phone before he dialed a number and talked to the person on the other


    side.


    "Hmm yeah. I understand. It''s okay. No, don''t worry. Let him enjoy his moment." He said before ending


    the call.


    "What happened?" I asked.


    "Nothing serious. Apparently, someone had asked the person responsible for the Ferris wheel to stop


    the wheel for a few minutes because he wanted to propose to his girlfriend." Alexander said.


    "Wow! How romantic" I said while rubbing my arms up and down to ease the cold.


    "Are you feeling cold?" Alexander asked.


    "Just a bit. Maybe it''s because of the height." I said, before hugging myself.


    "Come here," Alexander said and without even waiting for my response, pulled me into his arms.


    "Hey! What-" I was about to struggle when he opened the chain of his jacket before wrapping it around


    us.


    "This way both of us will feel warm." He said smiling at me.


    I wanted to refute more if it wasn''t feeling soo good. His body was extremely warm and paired with his


    intoxicating seducing bodily scent, this position felt like a perfect ce to sleep.


    "So where were we?" He asked when I started to close my eyes, to enjoy his scent.


    I turned a bit on hisp, to look up at him so that we can continue talking, however, as soon as I looked


    up, I regretted doing so.


    With me wrapped in his arms, his lips were so close to me, that I would have to move just a few inches


    and we would be kissing.


    As if sensing my gaze, he looked down at me, before smiling with a raised eyebrow. His hot breaths


    were fanning my face and it would be a total lie if I would say that it didn''t tempt me to kiss the hell out


    of him.


    However, thinking back to the friendship thing, I stopped myself, before sighing at my dilemma.


    "We were talking about-" Before I couldplete my words, the Ferris wheel jerked again, resulting in


    Alexander tightening his hands around me, and jerking forward, which ultimately resulted in him kissing


    the side of my lips.


    My eyes immediately widened at the sensation I felt and this time he felt the same thing judging from


    his reaction. If I was saying that his touches were like pleasurable electric shocks earlier, then those


    were nothingpared to what I felt just now.


    Even if the peck was just on the corner of my lips, it felt soo much appealing and alluring that for a


    moment I was convinced to kiss him back and feel this feeling wholly.

 Chapter-13 The crazy Professor

    Chapter-13 The crazy Professor


    VICTORIA''S POV


    Listening to my professor''s narcissistic words about boys being stronger than girls, I was wondering


    when this lecture will be over. I mean it''s good that you want the ss to take part in a debate and have


    some discussion but it doesn''t mean you have to pick such a controversial topic for that.


    Like seriously? Who is the best, girls or boys? I mean, you need to grow up before you decide to teach


    some grown-ups!


    And was it just me, or what? I think this new professor has been looking my way quite more often than I


    would call usual. Is he a creep of some kind? Or maybe some pedophile? I shuddered at the thought of


    him, thinking anything nasty about me.


    Doodling on my notebook, I looked around the ss, everyone quite busy listening to what others were


    saying.


    "Ipletely oppose what Jane said right now. Did you just question our strength? I mean seriously?


    You weren''t the one to talk when you were enjoying my strengthst night." A boy with a blonde guy


    smirked causing everyone to hoot at his choice of words he used to refute.


    "Dude? Like seriously? You are proud of that measly strength? Yeah, you had soo much strength that


    you couldn''t evenst for few minutes and I was left all high and dry, you jerk. And here you are talking


    about strength." That girl called Jane replied before smirking l and once again the ss erupted in loud


    hooting with that blonde guy sitting with his face all red because of embarrassment.


    This couldn''t have gone worse than it already was, could it? To be honest, that guy, invited this upon


    himself. Who asked him to bring their private life on a stage like this.


    I felt bad for both of them for they were shamelessly telling everyone what they didst night just for the


    sake of winning in this lousy debate and judging by how that creep professor was smiling, I know he


    was enjoying every bit of it.


    Sighing loudly, I decided to think about random things to take my mind off these things that were


    making me annoyed.


    I don''t know why this was happening with me, buttely, I find myself getting angrier than it sounds


    usual.


    Even the slightest trigger is enough to send me in an angry frizz and all I would want at that time is to


    run and cool off my mind.


    ording to Ca( thedy inside my head that I had mentioned before), this was something usual


    that I will be feeling from now on.


    Is it because of her known presence in my mind? Or something else? Or was she hiding something


    from me? Things easily make me frustrated these days. I am feeling frustrated even now as I am


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    thinking about my changed attitude.


    And to top that, I am having this weird presumption that being around Alexander calms my mind and


    keeps my mood in check. Maybe it''s because he has be my level 1 crush these days.


    Looking out of the window at the distant tree, I started thinking about the day of the carnival or about


    Alexander to be precise to calm my mind.


    Thinking about that day, about that ride on the wheel, I must say that Alexander was right about one


    thing- People who end up going on that Ferris wheel as a couple either have their rtionship''s status


    changed or their rtionship is advanced in most of the cases


    Though I can''t tell what happened in our case, it surely turned out good.


    After that idental kiss, none of us talked for the whole ride, but it didn''t mean, it''s because we were


    on bad terms. In fact, if I remember it correctly, Alexander had his arms more tightened around me after


    that kiss or should I say a small peck on my cheek.


    It felt good.


    Being in his arms like that, it felt right in its way. I know that I''ve been thinking about things all wrong,


    since the day we met, and that all of this is probably because of my lusty self, but I can''t deny the fact


    that being with him, makes me feel good and content.


    It has been 5 days since, Sunday and there wasn''t a day when Alexander didn''t meet me and we had


    fun either at our ce in the forest or at my house.


    There were two days when he didn''t even turn up at college but woulde to my house after he is


    free or when my lectures finished having some fun. He would usually show up with my favorite


    milkshake so that I won''t deny spending time with him.


    But, if I am, to be honest with myself, then I must say I won''t need any bribe to invite him in. His


    presence is enough to make my day.


    Our spending time routine usually included movies and snacks in each other''spany or walking


    beside theke, but it was fun nheless for me.


    I remember yesterday itself, I didn''t have any lectures after the lunch break and neither did he had any,


    so we came to amon conclusion of having some fun.


    We decided that it was best to take a walk near theke, but when we noticed the dark clouds that


    were an indication of rain, we canceled the earlier n and resolved to go to my house.


    I prepared pancakes for both of us and he prepared my favorite milkshake along with me.


    Working in the kitchen with him, it felt like we were husband and wife preparing dinner together. I know


    it was stupid of me to think like that, but I enjoyed the thought of it.


    Later on, we yed a horror series on Netflix and as soon as I sat on the sofa, with the popcorn and


    lights off, he immediatelyid down and ced his head on myp.


    I don''t know if he could hear my fast-pumping heart at the moment, but I could feel the blood rushing to


    my face, my cheeks and ears making me feel all warm just at this mere action.


    I was soo nervous and happy at the same time that, rather than watching the series I was watching his


    face.


    I don''t know when I fell asleep watching his face, but when I woke up, in Alexander''s arms, I was


    almost lying on top of him with my face stered below his chin and my arms around his body-hugging


    him.


    "Morning sunshine." I heard him speak and only then did I realize that I had slept all night hugging him


    like this, and it was already 5:00 am.


    Muttering a quick sorry, I dashed towards my room, to save myself from more embarrassment.


    After calming my heart, with me consoling myself that it was okay, there is no harm in that, what if he


    also slept along with me, when I went back to the living room, he was nowhere to be seen.


    However, one thing was crystal clear to me. I was feeling something for this guy called Alexander and I


    knew this was one hell of a strong crush.


    Chuckling at the thought of his cute face and my feelings, I scribbled something on my notebook when


    my name was called by that narcissistic professor.


    "Miss Victoria, I see you are smiling at something. Care to share with us? So that we all canugh too."


    He asked looking at me pointedly.


    "Of course. I was smiling at the thought of how strange things have turned out these days. I mean how


    do they even allow such narcissistic professors to teach university students like us who think it''s fun to


    debate on a controversial topic like boys and girls in a ss full of both genders. I mean, aren''t you


    afraid that someone might record this and upload it. I mean, if it were me, I would never do such a thing


    that can put my teaching license in danger." I said while smirking making everyone nod andugh at


    my statement.


    Before that professor could say anything to me, the bell rang indicating the end of the lecture.


    Packing up my stuff that wasn''t much, I was about to exit the ssroom when my name was called up


    by the professor.


    "Victoria, a moment please." He said.


    I know I shouldn''t have said soo much, but as I said, I can''t control my anger and mouth these days


    and this debate was annoying me.


    "Yes, professor," I said not looking at me.


    "You should at least look at me when you speak. By the way, are you Victoria Gibberson, daughter of


    Martha and Nelson, adopted by Jenny and Harry?" He said with a strange robotic voice. Though his


    words stunned me.


    Nobody and I means nobody except Ma knew my real parents'' name. How does he know all of this?


    I looked up from my hands to his face and I don''t know if I should say it like that or not, but I felt like, he


    was very simr in appearance to someone I know.


    I am damn sure, I have seen him somewhere, but where, I can''t pinpoint exactly.


    "How do you know my real parents'' name?" I asked finally finding my voice.


    "I know your real parents'' name because your father Nelson was my elder brother." He said, making


    me more shocked than I already was.


    As far as I remember, didn''t Ma say that I don''t have a rtive from my father''s side and mother''s


    side? Who was this professor talking about? Then I remembered that Ma was probably talking about


    my adoptive father.


    Before I could open up my mouth to ask the question, I saw his blue eyes glowing a bit, making me


    attracted to it as if that glow was calling on to me. Before I could react to it, I saw a yellow light kind of


    thing, engulfing his body.


    It was beautiful but scary at the same time. I tried to move, but to no avail, was I able to move my


    limbs.


    "Shit! This can''t happen, he is under someone''s control. Someone hasmanded him to unveil it. Do


    something Victoria! You can''t let him unveil it yet! Now is not the time." Ca yelled in my mind


    engulfing in white energy of her own.


    This whole thing was confusing me, but as much I have known Ca I knew whatever she did was for


    my benefit. I tried my best to move but it felt like I was glued in my position.


    I noticed that the professor was now looking at me with a warm smile.


    A smile that was making me want to go and embrace him and engulf myself in that fatherly love, but


    the emotion didn''tst for long, as I suddenly heard the door of the ssroom opening and Alexander''s


    distant voice.


    "Victoria! Victoria! Get away from him!" I could hear him yelling. His voice was apanied by Daniel''s


    and Ang''s.


    "He is under someone''s control. Shit! Knock him down!" Someone I don''t recognize the voice of yelled


    from behind me.


    But no matter how much I wanted to respond to their voices, I wasn''t even able to move a finger, let


    alone run away from the professor.


    In my subconscious state, I  saw Alexander punching the professor twice making him fall on the ground


    groaning painfully and all that yellow light that engulfed him earlier started subsiding, releasing me from


    my stuck state at the same time.


    I would''ve congratted and praised Alexander for his braveness and protecting me, but my mind was


    still overflowing with Ca''s white energy, which I don''t know for some reason was unable me to see


    things clearly and before I could smile and say few words to Alexander to tell him my condition, I


    cked out, falling miserably in Daniel''s arms who was standing just behind me.

 Chapter-14 Waking up in his bed!

    Chapter-14 Waking up in his bed!


    VICTORIA''S POV


    ''Uhhh. My head hurts.'' Was the first thing that came to my mind, when I started getting consciousness.


    ''Of course, it hurts dumb ass, you almost got us killed.'' Ca yelled at me, making it worse than it


    already was.


    ''Can you shut up for a moment woman? I am trying to open my eyes here.'' I yelled back at her, making


    her roll her eyes at me before she sat in the corner doing god knows what.


    ''Uhhh...why is it soo hard to open my eyes? I can''t even hear any whispering near me. Am I dead?'' I


    asked.


    ''Am I dead Ca?'' I asked her again.


    Good, now she is ignoring me. Just fuckin great! this reminds me why am I even talking to her in the


    first ce?


    Sometimes I really think, I need to go to see a psychiatrist and get myself thoroughly checked if there


    was something wrong with my mind.


    Groaning at my failed attempt, I went still for a moment, trying to remember why I was in this position


    and situation, to begin with.


    "She should be awake by now, why are the pills not working?" I heard a faint whispering from


    somewhere near me.


    "I don''t give a damn K! Either you try something else to wake her up, or I''ll make sure you''ll never be


    able to treat someone again." That voice yelled again, this time, a lot louder than earlier.


    Whoever, this person was, his voice was strangely calming my nerves and easing my pain.


    Sighing, I tried one more time, toe out of this darkness of my mind, and it wasn''t long when I was


    able to open my eyes.


    However, as soon as I opened my eyes, all I could see was pitch darkness surrounding me.


    But, why was it soo dark, even when I have opened my eyes?


    I looked around, iling my hand on the bed that I was lying on, or should I say have been sleeping on.


    It was clear that my right side was empty since I couldn''t even feel any warmth. But as soon as I moved


    my left hand, to my left side, that''s when I felt it.


    I don''t know whether should I scream or just retreat my hand in horror.


    It was soo warm and hard, that there was no doubt it was a chest of a man and a bare one at that.


    As if feeling my hands on his body, that man jerked before switching themp on his side.


    "Victoria? Thank God damn it! You are awake, I don''t know-"


    I screamed cutting him off mid-sentence when I looked at the state he was in.


    He was lying there shirtless, showcasing his well-built torso, with those 6 abs, muscr arms, and as


    my gaze traveled downwards, he was just in his knickers that reached just below his knees.


    "What...what are you doing in my bed?" I asked horrified.


    "Your bed? Look around beautiful, it''s my bed you are sleeping in." Alexander said as he smiled that


    sweet smile of his.


    "You-your bed?" I stammered before looking around. It was indeed not my room.


    I tried to sit up, to have a closer look at the massive room, when I felt the cold wind on my bare legs.


    Wait! Bare legs?!


    Peaking inside the nket, I looked at my attire, before screaming.


    "What the hell did you do with me!!?" I yelled covering myself with the nket again.


    "Me? I didn''t do anything. Let me exin." Alexander said as he tried toe closer to me.


    "What do you mean by nothing? You are sitting there shirtless, with those knickers, all sweaty and I am


    here in your bed only wearing your oversized t-shirt!!? And you still dare to say, you didn''t do


    anything!!" I yelled at top of my lungs.


    "It''s not what it looks like, Victoria. At least-"


    I cut him off mid-sentence, pushing him away, as I saw him near me.


    "It''s exactly what it looks like. Otherwise, why would I feel like this? My body is aching all over and wait,


    why the hell don''t I remember anything?" I shouted before throwing a pillow at him.


    "First, it''s not my oversized t-shirt, it''s a dress that I borrowed from one of my friend''s girlfriend. Second,


    it was not me who changed you, but a trusted aunt of our house did. Third, I didn''t do anything. I would


    never do anything with you, damn it!" Alexander yelled back, and I don''t know why, for some reason, I


    felt a pang of hurt at his words.


    Before I could say anything, the door of the room opened and Daniel came rushing in.


    "Victoria, that''s not what I-" Alexander started as I tried to near me again, but paused when he saw


    Daniel.


    "Daniel!" I said, sighing in relief before rushing to his side.


    "Ssshhh...I am right here sweetie." He said, before tugging the hairs behind my ears.


    I don''t why, but I always feel a strange sense of care and warmth radiating from him, when I look at his


    face. Hugging him tightly, I ced my head on his chest, before asking him to take me out of this room.


    I know I was a bit rash, leaving Alexander like this, when it was me who started all of this, even not


    giving him the chance to exin, but it didn''t mean his words didn''t hurt me.


    Now as I think about the past, whenever I had those naughty thoughts about him, I feel d that I


    never initiated anything or should I say, expressed my feelings. It was good that my fear of losing him


    always came in between, or I really would''ve lost him as a friend too.


    Hearing my words, Daniel picked me up in his arms, before nodding at Alexander who looked angry,


    making me whimper and tighten my arms around Daniel even more.


    As soon as we exited the room, I heard a strange sound of something crashing behind us before the


    door of the room closed.


    "It''s my fault, for jumping to conclusions and making him angry," I muttered to no one in particr.


    "It''s not your fault Vic, give him some time. No one would like it when they are misunderstood right?"


    Daniel asked, making me nod my head in agreement.


    This was what, I liked about Daniel. He was mature beyond his age. The way he carries himself like a


    gentleman and would always talk soo politely to everyone was what makes him such a good person.


    Sighing loudly, I leaned my head on his shoulder, as I could feel my head start to ache again.


    Opening a random door in this massive mansion, Daniel ced me on the bed, before asking me to


    getfortable, till he prepares some food for me in the kitchen.


    "Whose room is this?" I asked as I looked around.


    "It''s mine, why?" Daniel asked as he stopped near the gate.


    "Nothing, it''s quite colorful and calming," I replied, making himugh before leaving me alone.


    I looked towards therge windows that were covered with the curtains before walking to them.


    Sliding the curtains aside, and opening one of the windows, I looked at the marvelous view outside. It''s


    probably already midnight, given how dark the sky was. Looking at the fountain lights on the right side,


    I smiled at the artificial dolphin that was going inside the water anding up again and again.


    As I was enjoying the beautiful view of the darkness that engulfed the forest to my left, I heard the door


    of the room opening.


    "You are quite fast," Imented at Daniel who probably brought me something to eat.


    However, when I turned around, I noticed it was Alexander who was standing there fully dressed now.


    I turned around as soon as I saw him.


    "I am sorry about what happened in your room. I shouldn''t have jumped to conclusions like that." I said


    before smiling politely.


    "No, it''s okay. I actually wanted to say sorry to you too for saying that I would never-"


    "Let''s not talk about it now. I get it okay? I don''t need you to talk about that scenario again. Besides, I


    should be thankful to you for bringing me to your house, when I was in trouble. Of course, I remember,


    what happened in the ss, with that creepy professor." I exined before looking back at the dark


    forest, leaning on the window sill.


    "Don''t do that," Alexander muttered from behind me.


    "Do what?" I enquired raising my brows in question.


    "Don''t lean on the sill like that. It is exposing your umm..legs more." He said and I saw a faint blush


    creeping up his cheeks making them look red like rose petals.


    I wanted to pull his cheeks at that moment but stopped myself when I remembered his words in the


    room.


    I looked down towards the dress and noticed that the dress only reached above my knees. ''Then, when


    I was leaning it must''ve gone up to my mid-thighs. Hmmm, he''s right.'' I thought before turning back to


    the scenery and enjoying the view, without leaning on the sill this time.


    I know what happened today, had turned both of us a bit awkward and it won''t be getting normal


    anytime soon.


    Before I could ask him, if he wanted anything else, I saw Daniel entering the room with a tray in his


    hand containing food.


    "Sorry, all thedies in the house are already asleep since it''s midnight, and I didn''t want to wake them


    up. So I brought whatever I could find." He reasoned, scratching the back of his head in a boyish


    manner.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Haha.. that''s okay. I should be the one apologizing to you since I have been implicating soo much on


    you guys." I said as I sat on the bed.


    "You are not implicating Vic, you are my mate, that''s the least I could do," Daniel said.


    "Mate? What''s that?" I asked confused as I took a bite of the sandwich he prepared for me.


    "She is your mate?" Alexander asked at the same time as me. But I don''t know if it''s just me, but I think


    his voice sounded more strained this time like he was controlling his emotions.


    "Mate, as in my friend," Daniel said to me, before nodding towards Alexander making him leave the


    room in anger, closing the door with a loud bang.


    "I think he is jealous that you called someone other than him, your mate." Iughed, making Daniel


    chuckle at my words.

 Chapter-15 Became dinner overnight!

    Chapter-15 Became dinner overnight!


    VICTORIA''S POV


    Sipping on my milkshake monotonously I gazed outside the window at the forest, silently. The trees


    were waving around with the wind that has picked its pace, with the now forming clouds.


    They looked like they were traveling, with how the crescent-shaped moon was hiding behind them


    asionally, making it dark around everywhere.


    We both (me and Daniel) had been sitting in silence since Alexander stormed out of the room. It was a


    That''s what I had been telling my mind for the past 10 minutes. It was turning more of a consoling self


    now. That it didn''t affect me, how Alexander said those words or how he stormed out.


    I don''t know why, but from the moment Alexander left looking all angry, I had been feeling this strange


    kind of emotion swirling in my heart, like an emotion of sorrow or loss.


    I don''t know how to describe it, but I was feeling a strange sense of hollowness as if there was


    something wrong. Like I was doing something wrong being here. Apart from Alexander affecting me,


    was I forgetting something else too?


    Am I missing something? But what could it be? If I missed my parents, I would''ve known about it. I


    mean, I do miss my parents but this time, it wasn''t about them.


    It was something different.


    I don''t want to bother Daniel with it, nor do I want to call Alexander over this, given he himself was


    angry, and when I don''t even know what it''s all about. Besides, the guys had already done too much for


    me.


    If not for them, then I probably would''ve been lying in some sickly hospital room, which would''ve made


    me sicker because of its smell.


    Gazing at the sky, I looked at the clouds that had appeared out of nowhere.


    ''Looks like even the weather is sharing my emotions.'' I thought, smiling at my imagination.


    Even Ca was silent from the moment I yelled at her.


    Soon, the clouds were apanied by lightning with a rumble of deafening thunder, making me


    shudder at the sound.


    It really resonated with the turmoil inside my heart.


    Looking at the lightning, something struck me, and it was then, when I realized, why I was feeling like


    this.


    I forgot to meet him! My daily dose of happiness. I had made it a point and also promised him, to meet


    him, no matter what, till I am here.


    I forgot to meet my cuddly wolf-bear thunder!


    As soon as I remember not meeting him, it was as if someone triggered my mind and I started feeling


    this strong desire of seeing him.


    It might sound weird but I felt like he needed me right now. Like he was in some kind of trouble.


    What if he is waiting for me in the same ce, where we meet daily?


    It''s lightning and probably would rain soon, where will he go in this weather?


    Does he even have a cave to hide in?


    What if he decides to wait for me at our usual ce even in this weather?


    And if he doesn''t have a cave, where will he hide if it pours?


    Shouldn''t I arrange for him to hide, given how I boldly dered that day, I that I would take care of him?


    Is he waiting for me to take care of him?


    What if he misses me? What if he is scared in this weather? Was he feeling lonely?


    Doesn''t animals have a strange sense of loyalty with people who they befriend?


    All sorts of questions started popping inside my head, sending my mind into a jiffy.


    cing my cup on the table, I looked towards Daniel with urgency,


    "I need to go back, like right now. Can you please take me home?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "What''s the matter, Vic? As far as I know, you live alone, don''t you? Do you have to tell someone that


    you are staying here? You can use my phone if your battery is dead. It''s not a bother to us. You can


    sleep here. Don''t worry about me, I can sleep in Alexander''s room." He said as he put down his phone


    while sitting straight.


    "No, it''s not about that. It''s just, I can''t exin, but I need to go back. Someone is waiting for me. I need


    to feed him, he might be feeling lonely without me."  I said, as I took my clothes that had been given


    ced on the table by Alexander, when he came earlier, before dashing inside the bathroom to


    change.


    "It''s one in the morning, Vic. Who do you want to feed this early? If it''s a pet then it can wait till the sun


    rises. Besides, you can see the weather, no animal would be out in this weather." Daniel reasoned, and


    probably whatever he was saying was right, but I couldn''t lift this desire of seeing him at the moment.


    I wanted, no, I needed to see him. I knew he needed me somehow. And even if he didn''t need me, I


    needed him, because I missed him.


    "Uhh...you are right. It''s okay. This mansion is not that far from my ce. Raining hasn''t started yet. If I


    go now, I might reach before it starts pouring." I reasoned beforeing out of the bathroom, dressed


    in my clothes.


    Wearing my jacket, I left the room, having a gist of where to go for the exit, when Daniel was taking me


    down to his room.


    "Wait, Vic," Daniel said behind me, but I didn''t want to listen to him.


    He is right with all of his reasons, however, it won''t be the first time someone might think, that I act too


    irrationally. This is my nature I guess.


    Looking in the sky from time to time, shuddering at the echoing sound of the thunder, I went straight to


    the forest, without even watching which way to go.


    "Thunder!!" I shouted, which was obviously a bad move when I already knew there were many other


    wolves apart from the thunder in this forest.


    Running in a particr direction in which I had gone earlier, on the day of that party, when I had met


    him for the first time, I switched on the torch of my mobile to see clearly, since the light of the moon was


    blocked by these heavy clouds.


    After around 30 minutes of constant searching, I sat on a nearby branch that had fallen from the tree, to


    catch my breath.


    Opening my cellphone, I decided to call Daniel, to see if that dropping home option was still avable or


    not.


    Maybe thunder was waiting on the side near my home.


    He knew where I lived because he had developed this habit of seeing me off till I exit the forest and go


    towards my house.


    However, as I dialed Daniel''s number, it said the number is out of the coverage area.


    Fumbling around my contacts list, I was about to call Alexander, but was stopped when I heard it.


    The sound of a twig breaking not far from behind me. I knew thunder would find me in this forest from


    anywhere because I''ve heard that dogs have a strong sense of smell.


    Smiling happily I turned around to greet thunder and apologize for beingte, however, I didn''t know I


    was in for a big shock this time.


    The wolf that I thought was thunder, had yellowish-red eyes and was snarling at me, with some sticky


    liquid, maybe his saliva dripping off his snout.


    Have you ever felt like regretting a decision you made in a hurry, not even listening to others when they


    had already warned you about not doing it? Well, that''s exactly what I was feeling right now.


    This wasn''t my thunder. This was some other wolf. Some other wolf, who was hungry. And the way he


    was looking at me with those hunger-filled eyes, I knew he wanted me.


    He wanted to eat me!!


    ''And guys this is how you be the food of an angry hungry animal overnight!


    Do not ever try this stunt at home!'' Iughed awkwardly at my thoughts before looking back at the


    hungry wolf.

 Chapter-16 Thunder saved my ass

    Chapter-16 Thunder saved my ass


    VICTORIA''S POV


    ''Ca? Are you there? Got any suggestions on what should I do at this moment?'' I whispered inside


    my mind, my body starting to tremble with the uncertainty of my future.


    ''You only remember me when you are in deep shit, don''t you?'' Ca said still sitting in the corner of


    that ck room, which apparently was my mind.


    Dark and hollow.


    I wanted tough at my own thoughts and throw some snarky remarks back at her since I wasn''t the


    one who asked the god to curse me with this telepathy or this weird woman in my head, but I knew now


    was not the time to go all haywire on this cursing thing.


    I knew she might be the only one who could help me in this situation where I am stuck with this hungry


    wolf, alone in this forest, because of my stupidity.


    Why didn''t I listen to Daniel? Oh yeah, because I was too busy missing thunder and procrastinating


    about how Alexander saying those hurtful words didn''t affect me.


    ''Now is not the time to discuss your bad blood with me woman! You do realize that if he eats me, there


    will be no you too, right?'' I tried to reason with her.


    ''Huh! You are probably right. Okay. So let''s start with the description of this wolf. Yellowish-red eyes,


    saliva dripping snout, rough hairs, and overall a dirty appearance. He is probably a rogue, that had


    entered the territory by tricking the border patrol and without the information of alpha. If i-''  I cut off her


    mid-sentence, with my own words of urgency,


    ''Can we just talk about how to tackle him? Or should I say, save our ass from bing his dinner?'' I


    yelled in my mind.


    I wanted to listen to her nonsense, it was interesting, I swear. But I don''t think we were really in a


    position where we could just sit and talk about these imaginary things like we are on some vacation.


    We have a task in hand of saving our sorry ass for god''s sake!


    ''Huh! You are no fun.'' Ca huffed before standing up from her ce anding into the center.


    ''Wait! Did you just change your dress? Can you even do that?'' I asked mortified.


    ''Of course, I can. I am a free spirit, to begin with. Now if you are done, let''s handle this situation first.


    Ask him to shift.'' Ca said making me cough and look at her as if she had grown two heads.


    ''You are asking me to ask the wolf to shift? Shift to where? On top of me? Are you fuckin'' insane?!'' I


    yelled at her while looking at the wolf who had started to walk towards us, I mean towards me now.


    ''Jesus! Will you stop with this yelling? I am just inside your head.'' she said holding her head.


    ''Look''s like you are not ready yet. Gosh! I don''t know how long will I have to stay hidden like this. Don''t


    worry, you don''t need to do anything. He is here.'' Ca said as she sat back rxed on the chair.


    From where the hell did this chair appeared in my mind?


    ''Why are you sitting soo calmly? What happened to that shifting thing? What should I do? What am I


    not ready for? Were you seriously thinking of me fighting with a wolf almost my size? Do you think I am


    some medalled Bellicose?'' I asked horrified at her trail of thoughts.


    ''And what do you mean by he is here? Who''s-'' I wasn''t even able toplete my words when I saw a


    Looking at the lush whitish fur, I think I knew who he was.


    It was my thunder who hade to save me!


    I knew he would find me!


    ''Yeah! Yeah! You were also the one who was on the verge of cursing him when the other wolf wasn''t


    your thunder.'' Ca reminded me, making me roll my eyes at her.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Thunder looked at me out of the corner of his eyes, with a strange emotion,  before he held the leg of


    the other wolf in his mouth and took him away.


    ''Where is he going?'' I asked no one in particr.


    ''Where do you think dumb girl? He doesn''t want to shred that rogue in front of his mate and scare the


    shit out of you.'' Ca said rolling her eyes at me.


    ''Mate? Oh, friend.'' I said as I remembered Daniel''s exnation of the word ''mate''.


    Looks like people call their friends ''mate'' over here.


    Hmm...It sounds reasonable too. Like the person who sits with you in ss is called a ssmate, the


    one who goes to school with you is called a schoolmate.


    ''It will be really hard for him to exin things to you.'' Ca said and disappeared in thin air when I saw


    thunder approaching me.


    "Thunder?" I said as I ran towards him to hug him.


    I looked at his body, circling him, to check for any signs of wounds that he might''ve suffered from that


    bad wolf who wanted to eat me.


    When I saw no visible sign, I sighed in relief before hugging his back.


    However, as I tried to hug him, he backed away from me, making me squint my eyes in confusion.


    "What is it, thunder? Are you angry that I didn''te to meet you today?" I asked as I saw him walking


    away.


    "Hey! Wait up for me. You don''t know what happened to me today." I said as I started following him,


    knowing all too well that he was moving this slow only so that I could follow behind him.


    ''Looks like someone is just pretending to be angry, how cute!'' I wanted to giggle at the thought but


    stopped when I remembered this might make him angry.


    As if he understood the meaning behind my words, he tilted his head to his side urging me to continue.


    "Today in college, a new professor, attacked me with some weird energy. What a bastard! He called


    himself my biological father''s brother. Can you believe it? Bloody scoundrel!! I had fainted at the time,


    due to God knows what reason, and Alexander and Daniel, the friends I have told you about, took me


    to their mansion. After that, as I woke up in Alexander''s bed, we had a misunderstanding, more like I


    did, but then he said some hurtful words, that made me angry and hurt." I stopped reminding those


    words, and I don''t know if it was just my premonition, but I felt like thunder also, paused for a few


    seconds when I said I felt hurt and angry.


    "After that, I went to Daniel''s room and Daniel called me his mate, which made Alexander angry. Don''t


    you think this Alexander is soome? I mean, just because his best friend called some other girl his


    mate, he became angry? Such an attention-seeking person!" I stopped at the thought, before


    continuing,


    "After Alexander left, I started feeling this strange sense of loss and sorrow and that''s when I


    remembered that I forgot to meet you. You know it really wasn''t in my hand today, and as soon as I


    remembered I immediately took off the mansion, however, that was a bad decision, given how I


    would''ve be the dinner a few minutes ago if you hadn''t shown up." I said before stopping, making


    thunder also, stop in his tracks and look back.


    "Are you still angry at me? I was really scared right now. Apart from you, I don''t even have anyone with


    who I can share my feelingsfortably, without the fear of the person judging me. Will you leave me


    just because of this?" I asked, not knowing why exactly I was spouting all this nonsense and feeling


    this way.


    Sometimes it makes me feel like, this wolf-bear who was almost triple my size if I calcte the volume,


    understands everything that I tell him and share with him. Though he can''t talk back and share his


    opinions those random purrs of satisfaction and nodding of his head, makes me feel like he was more


    than enough for me.


    I know animals have 6 senses and they can feel your emotions. And looks like my thunder also sensed


    my sadness as he shook his head, before turning his whole body towards me.


    Before I could prepare myself, for his next move, he jumped on me making me fall on the ground with a


    loud this, before he licked my face, to tell me he was not angry with me.


    "Haha.. good boy...good boy," I said as I ruffled his hair before groaning with pain.

 Chapter-17 Got a Genie on my back?

    Chapter-17 Got a Genie on my back?


    Third Person''s point of view(POV)


    "That new rogue wolf, that we had sent on the borders of Pearly canines, we''ve got some news about


    him, boss." A man said bowing in front of his leader, as he entered the lush office, of the leader of the


    rogues who were now camping on the border of the noman''snd, nning a devious n to attack


    other packs.


    "He is dead, ain''t he?" The leader asked as he swirled the knife in his hands before pushing it into the


    skin of a woman sitting on hisp.


    Feeling the pain of the knife entering her skin, the woman hissed painfully trying to control her cry, so


    as not to annoy the leader that could cause her, his mate''s life.


    The leader, however, smiled satisfactorily when he listened to that hissing sound of pain from her


    mouth. It gave him momentary happiness, as he pushed the knife deeper.


    Oh, how much he loves the sound. It''s like music to his ears. The sound that tells someone is in pain


    gives, and the fact that he was the one causing that pain always makes him feel ecstatic.


    "Y-yes, boss." His beta stammered as he looked at the blood dripping from his mate''s hands, while her


    tearful eyes looked at him sadly because both of them knew they can''t protect themselves from their


    strong boss.


    "Ahh...don''t mind him. He was just baiting, for me to see how strong their patrol is. It means if we take


    help of that  stinky old witch, then we can enter the border without getting noticed.." The leader said, as


    he saw the wound on that woman healing anding back to normal.


    Throwing the woman away, who was a werewolf with good healing powers, he stood before asking his


    beta,


    "That witch. He was talking about finding some girl right? Is she human?" He asked as he looked


    outside the window towards the perimeter of the kingdom they wanted to take over.


    "As far as I can depict, she cannot be a mere human, right? Or why would a powerful witch like him try


    to search for her? There must be something more to her. No?" The beta asked, resulting in the boss


    throwing a dagger at him, without even turning to look where it hit.


    If not for the subordinates'' keen sight, the dagger would have hit straight into his chest, however, he


    blocked the dagger by turning around and taking the hit on his hand, making him wince in pain and fall


    on his knees because of the dagger beingced with silver.


    "Did I ask for your opinion? Do you think you are worthy enough to share what you are depicting with


    me? I am just asking is she human?" The leader asked again, his eyes seething with anger.


    "Yes, boss. She apparently is." The beta said groaning painfully while pulling out the dagger from his


    wounded hand with his good hand.


    "That''s great. I want her. It''s been too long since Ist yed with a human girl." The leader said before


    entering his room or den as called by others.


    ____________


    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Aish! When will this thing get over!" I whispered in frustration, before banging my head on the table for


    the tenth time probably.


    "Just 5 minutes more, before the bell will ring," Daniel muttered from beside as he looked at me with


    one of those charming smiles.


    Currently, I was sitting in this seminar room, listening to an old man talk about history.


    As I looked at my watch for the fiftieth time, suddenly an idea popped in my mind.


    Closing my eyes, I joined my hands to pray,


    "Dear Genie, please make the bell ring early today."


    Before I could even open my eyes, I heard the bell ringing, making me squeal before I dashed out of


    the room.


    I know you guys didn''t understand what happened just now.


    To be honest, it was quite a surprise for me too.


    It''s been a week since that creepy professor''s and wolf incident, and things had gone back to normal


    for everyone.


    Well not for me. They have turned to another level for me.


    I have recently discovered that I might be having a Genie following me, who grants whatever wish I


    make. Like just now, I asked him to make the bell ring 5 minutes earlier and it did.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It started when, or let me rephrase it, I came to know about it when, I was lying in my bed, on this


    Monday afternoon, toozy to close the curtains that were allowing the sunlight to enter the room.


    I was groaning while tossing and turning on my bed when I murmured casually,


    ''I wish someone could close those curtains for me.''


    And soon, I heard the noise of curtains sliding and before I could turn around to react, I noticed my


    room getting dark because of the closed curtains.


    Initially, I was soo shocked that I immediately stood from my bed and checked the curtain a few times,


    all the sleep already vanished from my eyes.


    After seeing that ddin movie, I had always wished to have a genie, who could fulfill all of my wishes


    and not only just three but millions of them.


    It probably might sound crazy, but somehow my mind believed that it was some supernatural power


    a.k.a genie that closed the curtains for me.


    So to check, if I had one, I closed my eyes and prayed, ''I wish I could get some chocte syrup


    pancakes.''


    And before I could even open my eyes, I smelled them. There were pancakes on my bed. And then I


    asked for a pizza, and then a burger, and then a cold drink and as soon as I would open my eyes, they


    would already be there.


    I was so excited about this discovery that I wanted to share it with someone, but, didn''t know who to


    share this newfound information with. Not having anybody else near me, I disturbed Ca.


    ''Hey! Did you see that? I think I''ve got a Genie on my back that fulfills all my wishes.'' I shouted


    excitedly.


    ''Genie my ass. You are just misusing your own powers to fulfill your greedy needs. Howzy! If I were


    you, I would''ve probably used it to set a fire or create myself a mini swimming pool in the backyard.''


    Ca had replied making me roll my eyes at her.


    This girl doesn''t know how to enjoy small moments of pleasure.


    After that, I had been using these soo called genie powers quite frequently, to make things easy for me,


    like washing the dirty dishes or my clothes, trimming the grass of thewn and you know all that small


    stuff. I don''t want to be too greedy and annoy my Genie, because I am afraid he will leave me, once he


    discovers the greedy side of me.


    As I was running towards the cafeterias, I bumped into someone, making my bag fall on the ground,


    resulting in all the belongings scattering around.


    "Watch where you''re going human." I heard a mean voice sound above me as I had to bend to pick my


    belongings.


    "It applies to you too, miss-" I looked up before looking her up and down to disregard her more, "-


    nobody." Ipleted it before picking everything and going towards the cafeteria.


    ''Jesus! If I wouldn''t have been feeling soo hungry, I would''ve waited for her remark so that I could have


    some fun.'' I thought in my mind before ordering my food.


    These days, I had been feeling a lot hungry than usual. When I ined about it to Ca, she said,


    it''s all normal because I was eating for two, which made me look at her as if she had grown two heads.


    I mean, sometimes I don''t get what goes in that tiny mind of hers.


    Eating for two? Seriously? That''s what she came with? Am I pregnant or something? Or was she


    referring to herself as the other person? She does realize that she is just a spirit in my head right?


    Shaking my head at the insane thoughts, I looked at the things in front of me, before sighing loudly.


    There was arge bowl of noodles, arge bowl of pasta, 4 cheese sandwiches, and two milkshakes to


    go with it. It might look too much right now, but I know I''ll eat all of it within 10 minutes without even


    feeling overloaded or something.


    ''Give yourself a broken girl. I have already said, it''s normal. Your body is in the transitioning phase and


    you won''t be fat, because of the strong metabolism. So eat all to want, you are loaded anyway.''


    Ca said again, as I looked at her, who was hungrily looking at the table.


    ''If I eat these things, will you also be able to enjoy their tastes?'' I asked her out of the blue.


    ''Yeah, I will, since, I am a part of you.'' Ca said as she looked at the food happily.


    ''Then, I mean I am not being suspicious, but is it by any chance, that it''s you who has been nting


    these thoughts of ordering all of this food into my head?'' I asked squinting my brows at her.


    ''That...haha...what are you talking about. How can I do that?'' Caughed awkwardly while looking in


    all directions but at me.


    It means, she indeed has a hand in doing something like this!!


    No wonder, I''ve been feeling strange from the moment she had made her presence known.


    I was busy with my own thoughts when I felt someone''s presence behind me and from the alluring


    intoxicating scent that I smelled, I knew it was Alexander.


    "Don''t you think, it''s a bit too much for your little body, Ria?" Alexander asked as he sat in front of me


    looking handsome as ever, making me roll my eyes at him.

 Chapter-18 Nightmare of powers!

    Chapter-18 Nightmare of powers!


    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Have I ever judged you guys when you order those truckloads of food when you are only ''snacking''?


    No right? Then you ain''t got any right to judge me too." I said while filling my mouth with spoonfuls of


    pasta.


    Before Alexander could reply to my words, Daniel and the rest of the group came to the table taking


    their respective seats.


    I saw Alexander giving Daniel the sour eye. Looks like he is still pissed at him for calling me his mate in


    front of him. Aish!


    ''He is seriously such a girl who doesn''t want to lose his best friend and is jealous of that new girl who is


    having her best friend''s attention.'' I thought looking at his weird expression.


    "Hey! That''s mine!" I shouted with my mouth full when I noticed Sean taking one of my sandwiches.


    "You have soo much here. One won''t make a difference right?" Sean said sticking out his tongue to me


    while taking arge bite from the sandwich.


    Grumbling in a low voice, that I couldn''t do anything when he already ate it, I resumed back to stuffing


    my mouth with food.


    ''I don''t like her. Ask her to keep her hands off our mate!'' Ca suddenly said.


    ''You don''t like who?'' I asked confused.


    ''This girl who is practically all over our mate Alexander.'' Ca said making a disgusted face.


    Looking up from my bowl, I noticed the same egotistic girl that I bumped with, earlier in the hallway,


    sitting close to Alexander. Too close for my liking.


    ''Hmm, I don''t like her either.'' I said back to Ca seeing how she was practically flexing her breasts in


    front of Alexander.


    "Whose she?" I asked Aiden, as my curiosity got better of me, while I pushed my fork into the pasta


    angrily wishing it was her hand in ce of my pasta.


    "She is La. Alexander''s girlfriend." Aiden said in a strained voice. Looks like someone else is also


    there who doesn''t like her.


    "And can you please go easy with that fork? It looks like you are murdering your pasta." Ka said as


    she looked at me weirdly.


    "Alexander''s girlfriend?" I murmured, not even bigger to reply Ka, as I felt tears forming in my eyes.


    I knew my crush was only one-sided and was never reciprocated but somehow I felt wronged. I felt


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    wrong that he never told me about having a girlfriend, that he continued to flirt with me, or should I say


    over-friendly without making it clear that he was off-limits.


    Looking at their close rtionship, I couldn''t help but feel a great sense of betrayal. I know it''s probably


    me overreacting, but I just can''t control this feeling anymore. I could feel a strong sense of hatred for


    the girl building inside me.


    ''Ca, are you nting these hateful emotions in me?'' I asked Ca so that I could me her for


    whatever I was feeling and feel less burdened myself.


    ''I am and you are feeling this way because it''s us who is supposed to be with Alexander our mate and


    not her.'' Ca said.


    ''Damn it! Ca. You are taking this mate joke a little bit too far.'' I said as I felt the need of leaving the


    ce.


    "Hey, Sean. Did you want to have some of this no? You can have it all." I smiled, before standing and


    taking my backpack in my hands.


    "Will see you guyster, I guess," I said, my eyes still on La''s hand that was draped over Alexander''s


    shoulders.


    If I had a choice, I would''ve twisted her arm back pushing her off that damn chair.


    Shaking my head I decided it was better to leave when Alexander didn''t even look up when I said I was


    leaving. He forgot me as soon as his girlfriend is back, looks like I was just a temporary recement for


    her.


    However, as soon as I took a few steps, I heard a deafening screaming from behind me.


    I turned around abruptly to see who was it and noticed La''s right hand that was earlier draped over


    Alexander''s shoulders twisted in an awkward position before she was pushed off the chair, her back


    hitting a nearby table making arge bang sound.


    It looked like she broke a bone or two.


    ''What the actual hell?!'' I thought aloud before my mind went back to how I had said those words not a


    few seconds ago.


    This is not for real right? This can''t be true. This is not my doing. O didn''t cause that. No! I can''t hurt


    someone like that, right?


    I could faintly see Ca smirking in my mind and knew that it''s rted to me somehow.


    Was it really because I had said those words? I don''t see any other reason why she will be pushed like


    that, without anyone even being near her.


    I looked in horror, as to how my simple murmuring turned into such an ugly site.


    Both Daniel and Alexander rushed towards her aside as she groaned in pain. I know I should not be


    here, it was only making me feel worse.


    ''What are you feeling bad for? That bitch had iting. How dare she touch our mate?'' Ca said


    seething with annoyance.


    ''Jesus Ca! Alexander is our mate but La is also his mate like everyone else. Don''t you feel even a


    little bit of sympathy for her? Don''t take this mate thing too far okay?'' I whisper yelled feeling a bit


    scared myself of this power that I was possessing.


    I never knew this power and genie that was fulfilling my wishes was soo strong and followed my orders


    soo strongly. I can''t even curse casually anymore.


    I looked at the girl who was wailing in pain, scared to my bones that it was all because of me.


    I don''t know why but when Alexander''s eyes met mine as he was helping La stand up, I felt like he


    knew it was my doing. That I was the reason behind all of this.


    I couldn''t bear with the suspicion in his eyes that his gaze was showcasing towards me. Not knowing


    what else to do, I ran.


    Yes. Like a coward I was, even though I knew no one can guess it was my fault, I ran.


    I ran faster than I ever did. I was feeling an irresistible heat burning up my body. I was angry at my


    pathetic self, for thinking something so cruel even though I know that I am having a genie with me


    these days.


    I ran towards the forest to findfort from thunder. The only being who can understand me and I can


    share my feelingsfortably with.


    ''You are not at fault dear. Calm down. You are being delusional. Your panicking will only trigger your


    powers need to protect you more. You won''t be able to handle soo much in this state. So I beg you to


    calm down okay?'' Ca said. Not a single word of her was making sense to me.


    I couldn''t calm down. Not when I have hurt someone just now. I can''t.


    I was running soo fast that I didn''t even see the uplifted tree branch and stumbled upon it. Already


    knowing that I was about to fall, I ced my hands in front of me to protect my face, and that''s when I


    felt it.


    ''It looks like a nightmare of my powers has only started.'' I thought as I saw it with my own eyes.

 Chapter-19 I am my own genie

    Chapter-19 I am my own genie


    VICTORIA''S POV


    The fall that I was expecting never happened.


    When I didn''t feel any pain, I opened my eyes to see what was the reason for me not falling, when I


    clearly remembered myself stumbling soo hard on that tree branch.


    However, the situation in front of me or that was happening with me was no joke. It was true. The


    nightmares of my power were just beginning.


    There was a weird kind of magmaing out of my hands, that I had ced in front of my face earlier


    to protect myself. The Magna had made a force soo strong on the ground, that it didn''t let me fall.


    On the contrary, I could see that there were no leaves or stone on the ce where the Magna was


    pointing at. All the leaves have been pushed away and the floor was so clean that it appeared as


    someone had mopped it.


    ''Wh-What the hell did just happened?'' I asked no one in particr.


    ''I told you didn''t I? Your panicking will only increase your power''s desire to protect you and things will


    turn bad if you don''t control them correctly.'' Ca said.


    ''You mean to say, I did this? This power, this Magna or whatever it is called, it''s all from me?'' I asked


    her.


    ''Obviously. Did you thought there was a real genie on your back?'' Ca scoffed at my stupidity.


    ''Then does that mean, I don''t have a genie? That genies aren''t real?'' I asked her, my hopes crashing,


    making me sad.


    ''Jesus Victoria! That shouldn''t even be the point of your concern. I am telling you that these powers


    belong to you and all you are concerned over is that you don''t have a genie? That genies aren''t real?


    Are you for real?! You are that fucking genie for yourself.'' Ca shouted at me, making me squint my


    eyes in annoyance.


    ''Wait, what the hell am I saying? Your stupidity germs are inflicting me too. There is nothing like a genie


    in the first ce. They are wishing fairies okay?'' Ca said.


    ''Then, shouldn''t I at least wish for a Broom to travel around?'' I asked her, which I could see was only


    irritating her more.


    ''You know what? Whether you wish for a Broom or even a fuckin airne to travel around, I don''t care.


    It''s not a matter of my concern in the first ce. Besides, I am hungry. Let''s eat something before I


    smash your head with my annoyance and irritating emotions.'' Ca warned me before sitting on the


    couch inside my mind.


    Wait! Thest time I checked there was only a freaking chair, how did it turn into a couch?


    ''What if? Just what if, Ca is that genie, who is fulfilling my wishes and has those powers? It can be


    true right?'' I thought while blocking my mind so that, she couldn''t hear anything.


    Before I could even take a step ahead, I heard some rustling from behind me.


    "Hey! Ria! Why did you run off like that? God damn it! You run faster than a wolf!" Alexander said as he


    started nearing me.


    "What are you even following me for? And what wolf? You talk like youpete with a wolf every day."


    I asked keeping my emotions in check just like how Ca had said. I don''t want to disy my freaking


    powers in front of him just like that and scare the shit out of him.


    I don''t want people to think that I am some weird psycho or something like that.


    "I just, I saw you running out of the cafeteria after the incident with La, so I-"


    "So, you naturally thought I am the reason behind that incident? That I did that to your girlfriend?


    Right?" I asked cutting him off in between.


    Though I was trying to keep my cool ''I am not at fault, so I don''t give a damn'', facade, I was barely


    keeping it in. I was feeling so nervous that he might know about my powers.


    I still can''t forget the way he gazed at me, with those suspicion-filled eyes like he knew it was me, who


    wished that and asked someone to do it.


    "No, I know you would never do that. You are just a normal human, to begin with. Why would you think


    that?" Alexander asked scratching the back of his head.


    Hearing his words, I realized he didn''t defy the fact that I called La his girlfriend. Looks like it''s true.


    Besides, what''s with this just a normal human? Is he some alien, for calling me a human-like that?


    "Nothing. I am just used to people using me of wrongly." I said before walking more inside the


    forest.


    "University is this way, you know?" He reminded me.


    Rolling my eyes, I muttered casually,


    "I know. I am not intending to go back to university. My lectures are over for the day, anyway."


    As soon as Ipleted my sentence, I saw him following me again, which made me annoyed.


    "Why are you still following me? Look, it might sound rude, but I am here to meet someone special


    okay? How about you go back to your girlfriend La and tend to her. See if she broke a bone or two?


    She looked like, she needed you." I said irritatingly.


    I know my rude words might''ve shocked him, that am I the same sweet girl who doesn''t badmouth


    anyone. When I didn''t hear anything in return, I turned around to onlye face to face with a goofy-


    looking Alexander.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "What are you smiling at?" I asked my annoyance beginning to take over me.


    "I see, you are jealous," Alexander said boldly, before smiling like a freak that made my blood boil.


    ''Oh my god! The nerve of this guy! Does he think I have that much time on my hand to only think about


    him and who he is ying with?'' I thought in my mind.


    ''Well, he is right, no?'' Ca beamed in.


    ''Shut up Ca! Now is not the time for you to make me self introspect my feelings.'' I reprimanded her


    before looking back at Alexander with my own lopsided smirk.


    "And why would you think that I will be jealous, when I have mates other than you, that I can talk and


    hang around with, for example, Daniel?" I said, patting my shoulder in my mind for the niceeback.


    ''I don''t think, it was soo nice. I think you just made our mate angry. You might not know, but the males


    are very protective of their females and you talking about hanging out with another male in front of him


    just fueled his anger. Oh boy! I could see thunder taking over.'' Ca said smiling cheekily with those


    doe eyes you make when you see your lover.


    To be honest none of her words were, making any sense to me or were understandable, and thus, I did


    the only thing I am bing best at, I ignored her like always, pushing her in the back corner of my


    mind.


    I could hear her faint shouting from the back of my mind and seeing her like this, let me tell you, was a


    truly epic sight.


    Turning my attention back to where Alexander was, I was confused a bit when I saw his eyes glowing


    hazel with an amber color circle in his iris.


    "What the hell is happening with your eyes?" I whispered asked.


    Alexander looked at me deeply before, he started speaking, and I must say, the words that he spoke,


    are the words that I''ll never forget in my whole life.

 Chapter-20 Hallucinations

    Chapter-20 Hallucinations


    VICTORIA''S POV


    ''Aish! It hurts.'' Were probably the first sybles that came to my mouth, after I gained my


    consciousness back.


    ''What the hell happened?'' I asked no one in particr.


    ''You tell me. I don''t even understand how you can be unconscious at all the important events.''


    Ca said rolling her eyes.


    ''Huh? Important event? What happened?'' I asked her, while I tried to regain and arrange the bits of


    memory that I could recollect.


    ''I was supposed to be in the forest, looking for thunder. What the hell am I doing in my room?'' I asked


    Ca.


    ''Good going. Try to recollect some more.'' She replied in annoyance. Rolling my eyes at her, I decided


    to not argue with her and concentrate on the task at hand first.


    ''I was looking for thunder when Alexander came rushing behind me. He was following me. He was


    asking me if I was jealous because of La and I said I had Daniel and others as mate to spend time


    with. Then...then...Aahhh it hurts!'' I said while holding my head in my hands as it started pounding with


    the pressure I was putting on him.


    ''Common try to recall more, you are doing good. I can''t always help you in a situation like this.'' Ca


    groaned.


    ''Then...Then..his eyes! Yes! Alexander''s eyes! There was something wrong with them. He also had


    "Hello, Ria. I am your love. You are my mate, and you belong to me. So let''s fall in love with each


    other." Alexander had said before his canines elongated as those of Edward in Twilight, before he


    leaned his head closer to my corbone, licking my neck.


    ''His canines elongated?!'' I shouted in my mind, sitting abruptly, which caused me to feel dizzy for a few


    seconds.


    ''Ahhh! Thank God you remember clearly. I was afraid you won''t remember anything. I practically sat


    there at the back of your mind, watching how they were hypnotizing you to forget everything that


    happened.'' Ca said.


    ''They? Who?'' I asked getting out of my bed, however, before she could reply, I saw the door of my


    room opening and a handsome-looking Alexander strutted in with a tray in his hands.


    "You''re awake beautiful? I thought I''ll have to call the doctor." He said looking at me closely, maybe


    checking if I remember anything or not.


    Huh! Dummy!


    "Yeah! I am awake. What happened?" I asked scrutinizing him from head to toe.


    "Oh about that. I ain''t sure about that. You just heard a wolf howling and saw a giant wolf before


    fainting." Alexander lied straight through his teeth.


    "Ohh..well I was about to meet my friend thunder. He is also a wolf, quite big. I don''t know why I fainted


    like that after seeing some wolf when I am used to seeing my thunder. I am gonna go and meet him to


    lighten up my mood. Wanna tag along?" I asked already knowing that he would deny and he didn''t


    disappoint me.


    "Why do you want to take help of some wolf when I am here all yours, at your disposal madam?"


    Alexander asked as he started toe closer to me.


    There we go again! He and his flirty remarks!


    "Of course you would say that. So you''re gonna pretend as nothing happened? Guess what, even after


    you guys tried soo best to hypnotize me and tried to made me forget everything, I still remember


    everything. How dare you lie to me! I clearly saw your canines elongating, what are you, Alexander?" I


    asked scared to know the answer.


    cing the tray aside, Alexander came more closer to me, than he already was, before smiling a goofy


    smile.


    "You are soo desperate to know who I am. Right?" Alexander asked, making me nod my head in


    anticipation.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    This is what Be did in that twilight movie. This should work, right?


    "Well, your wish is mymand, my love." He said before his eyes started to change color into a


    shade of hazel and then red, and his canines started to elongate once again.


    The sight was like a horror movie for me. I never imagined I would see someone like Edward in real


    life.


    "I am a vampire, my dear." He said before holding my neck with his hands and tilting it to the side that


    showed my corbone perfectly.


    "Haha.¡­right, you are one. You can leave me now." I said praying that he would leave me already.


    "And why would I do that? My little one? Let me show you a proof of what I am. I have been waiting to


    taste you for soo long that it practically hurts my insides to stay away from you anymore." Alexander


    said before he started to bring his face closer to my neck.


    Wait! Wait a minute! This is not how things should be turning! Shouldn''t he show me his shining body or


    something like that for proof rather than taking a bite on me?! What went wrong?


    ''Ca!!! Where are you when I need your help?'' I yelled in my mind.


    Before I could even yell for someone to save me, I felt him licking my neck, before kissing it.


    And oh boy, did it feel soo right. I couldn''t help but lean my back on the cupboard to enjoy his kissing


    that was making my mind go crazy. It was not long before I felt his canines grazing my skin and all my


    sanity came rushing back at me.


    I need to call someone to save me. Save me! Yeah, Ca did mention the powers that can save me.


    ''Oh dear powers, Imand you to save me from this Alexander who has turned into a vampire.'' I


    prayed.


    After a few seconds, I opened my eyes, but couldn''t see any effect on Alexander. He was still there


    nibbling on my skin, practically making my mind go haywire with his seduction.


    Great! Now even my powers are refusing to protect me. And where the damn is this Ca when I need


    her to advise me!


    "Enough chit chat beautiful. It''s time for me to finally sip your luscious intoxicating blood." He said


    gazing at me with those hunger-filled eyes.


    "No, please no. Look I don''t know anything about you," I said begging.


    "Well, I would''ve spare you, if you haven''t discovered my secret. Aren''t you a funny little curious cat?


    It''ll be soo fun unraveling you, to taste the blood of this cat. Let''s see if your blood is equally funny and


    loving as you or not." He said before leaning again.


    "No! Wait!  Please don''t hurt me. I promise I won''t tell anybody about you being a vampire." I said


    assuring him.


    "I wish I could help it, baby. But it''s toote now." Alexander said before biting my neck making me go


    numb for a second before my whole body shooter with unbearable pain.


    ''Ahhhhhhh!!!'' I wailed in pain before everything went ck.


    ''Jesus! Victoria, what was all that shouting for? Can''t you for once consider me, thedy who practically


    lives in your head? I have never been soo disgraced by anybody in my whole life as much as you insult


    me.'' Ca yelled in my mind.


    Slowly opening my eyes, I looked around myself. I was in my room, lying on the bed.


    It was a dream? Thank god it was just a dream!!


    Before I could do a happy dance, I saw Alexandering with a tray of food in the room. Looking


    exactly like how it was, in my dreams.

 Chapter-21 The plan to Alexanders destruction!

    Chapter-21 The n to Alexander''s destruction!


    STRANGER''S (point of view)


    "You bitch! You are telling me only now? That bastard Alexander has been secretively forming the anti-


    rogue squad with the toughest rogues onmand! If not for my men hovering in the pack these days,


    I wouldn''t have known the strength of their squad. You useless piece of shit!" He yelled at me before


    pping me.


    His p was soo hard that my body collided with the bench behind me. I could feel my left ear ringing.


    My head was getting a bit dizzy, and my wolf was urging me toe out to fight but I knew I can''t let


    her out like this. She was an alpha and I can''t let this lousy man know about it yet. I can''t risk my n


    for anything.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Coughing out the blood, I looked up, not daring to utter a word. It''s not like I can''t utter a word, it''s just I


    chose not to.


    It was my n too. It was our n. I will make that Alexander and all his legacy pay for what he did to


    us, to our lineage.


    "I only came to know about it recently. It couldn''t be helped." I said as he looked at me waiting for a


    suitable answer.


    "It can''t be helped? Or were you too busy fucking that mate of yours! What is he called?" He asked, his


    eyes turning a dangerous ck.


    "Don''t involve him in this!! I mean, please don''t involve my mate in this matter. I will make sure to be


    more useful from now on. Besides, my mate is the one who had been giving us this information. If he


    suspects me, then it won''t take him a second before he exposes me, exposes us." I said, trying to


    reason why my mate shouldn''t be involved in this mess.


    "Listen, and listen clear you bitch! You getting exposed has nothing to do with us. You came to us that


    night demanding revenge and that''s why we added you here, not the other way around. If I ever heard


    this syble again, I will tear you into pieces before I year your leftover family." He warned me, making


    me wince as he pulled my hair to his heart''s content.


    "Yes," I muttered.


    "What did you say? I can''t hear you."


    "Yes, master!" I screamed as he pulled my hair more. I could feel my scalp going numb with pain. I


    won''t be surprised if I see blood there.


    "So what''s the n?" He asked before sitting back in his seat.


    Sighing that he finally left my hairs, I sat on my knees before looking up and replying politely.


    "Everyone will be invited to a party in the club tonight. I have something nned for the night. I want to


    torture them slowly by weakening their immunities so that they lose their fast healing capability


    eventually. This will help us in the long run. Today it will just be a starting. I am gonna spike their


    drinks." I said as I could imagine my n getting in full form.


    "So, today you are inviting them. But, by that, they will only drink that one time. How are you going to


    make sure that it continues for a long time?" He asked me while looking at me with those lustful eyes.


    Bastard!


    ''Calls himself a master when can''t even guess this much. Looks like I will just have to discard him once


    my task is over.'' I thought deviously in my mind before looking up at him.


    "I am living in the same pce as them master. I will make sure to add the drug in the water supplies


    as well as drinking water and food." I said before bowing.


    "Okay, you may go now. I better hear some good news about it soon. I don''t want casualties with this


    n. It''s kinda interesting and appealing. Till then we are training our wolves. We will strike once the


    right timees and that lousy king is too busy with some chores." He said dismissing me, as one of


    his sluts entered the gate of the room.


    "Hey, baby? Why don''t you strip down, so that I can have easy ess? You can see I don''t have much


    time on my hand." I could hear before the door closed.


    ''Useless bastard.'' I thought before going into my hiding where my men were waiting for me for the next


    orders.


    As soon as I entered the cabin, I was greeted by a solemn-looking crew of mine.


    "What happened?" I asked solemnly, already guessing the reason.


    "This, one of our mate who was in the drug preparing department found his soulmate." He stopped


    before continuing, "In pearly canines." He said scared that I might kill them.


    I was not against finding soulmates. What I was against was finding a soulmate in this pack called,


    pearly canines. But, since my mate was also, in pearly canines and knowing how that can help us, I let


    go of the idea of killing him.


    "That''s great! Why don''t you call him for me to have a sweet chat with him?" I ordered one of the men,


    before signaling the others to meet me in my room.


    "So, how long will it take, before the drugs will be ready?" I asked as soon as I sat in my seat.


    "370g of the drug is ready soo far madam. It willst for 3 days approximately if we are targeting the


    whole pack." One of them said before bowing.


    "How long will it take for the rest of the drug to get ready?"


    "Around 4 more days."


    "That''s good then. We are going to use 100 g of this drug at today''s party. Have you checked that it


    doesn''t smell different, or the taste isn''t weird?"


    "Yes madam. We have already checked it on one of our men who didn''t know about it. His wound


    hasn''t been healed till now. It''s been 33 hours already." One of them said as they called the man with a


    wound, inside.


    Soon I saw a few men bringing the man on the stretcher.


    ''Wow, it''s more effective than I had thought.'' I thought smiling at the effectiveness.


    "Mam, I have a doubt though." One of the men said.


    "Hmmm, shoot away."


    "You asked to use 100g of the drug today? But that drug is effective for the whole pack. And there will


    be hardly 50-60 people in the club. What if someone guesses there is something wrong or suspects if


    the drink changes color? Because the only negative part of this drug is that if used inrge amount in


    one ss, it starts to change its color to a dirty green because of the excess of herbs used.." He said.


    His words did make some sense.


    "What do you suggest? How much should we use?"


    "10g will be more than enough."


    "Do you all agree with him?" I asked and everyone in the room nodded at his suggestion.


    "Okay. Use 15g then. I don''t want to take any chances." I said before the man who found his mate was


    brought in.


    Of course, the only reason why I called him, was to make him understand how important is it for us to


    have our mates leak information about the pack to us.


    It was an easy task. A little bit of examining, exining, and the warning was enough.


    As my task was over, I took out my phone before messaging one of my so-called friends about


    organizing a party since tomorrow was the holiday.


    ''I will wait and watch how you''ll take this Alexander Hunter. I''ll give you a death worse than you''ve


    imagined. All of you will be the witness of it. And eventually, the victims as I''ll see your downfall with


    popcorn in my hand.'' Iughed at the thought. Even the image of it is was soo satisfying and


    pleasurable to me.

 Chapter-22 Not gonna go all bella

    Chapter-22 Not gonna go all be


    VICTORIA''S POV


    "You''re awake beautiful? I thought I''ll have to call the doctor." He said.


    It was the same thing he said in my dream too. Was it a mere coincidence? Or was it a reality that was


    going to happen with me now?


    But, now that I observe Alexander, unlike my dream there was no such suspicion in his eyes. I could


    only see genuine concern for myself.


    Looks like all of it was just my imagination. I think I need to stop watching those movies for a while and


    give myself a break.


    ''But what about the forest? He indeed said something at that time right? What was it?'' I thought in my


    mind before practically detouring through my memory to know about it.


    His eyes had started to change color, it was as if he was angry when I said Daniel''s name. And then he


    came closer to me before muttering,


    "You don''t need any other mate, other than me. I am your only mate and will always remain your one


    and only. Like you are my only mate." He had said at that time.


    Yes, that was what he had said at that time.


    What does that even mean? Was it some drunk talk or what?


    Shaking my head, I looked at Alexander who was sitting there looking at me with concern-filled eyes,


    still waiting for my reply.


    "I am good now. What happened?" I asked cautiously.


    "Your stupidity happened. I was telling you about the mate the- nevermind. And you kept backing off


    like you were scared of me or something. Before I could notice, you stumbled upon a tree falling


    straight, hurting your head on the branch." He exined, making me check the back of my head


    subconsciously.


    There was indeed a bump forming.


    "Haha...I don''t remember any of it." I awkwardlyughed, at both my stupidity and my imagination.


    Heughed at my reply, showing those canines.


    "Your canines are soo sharp," I said involuntarily, before realizing my mistake.


    Stupid mouth! Can''t even control yourself!


    There is no way I am gonna go all Be in this situation. For God knows, not every vampire is sweet


    like Edward. And what if he turns out to be a vampire and decides to suck my blood.


    I am even living alone for god''s sake!!


    Will anybody even file a missing report for me?


    "Have you ever seen yours in the mirror? Yours are sharper than mine. Are you a cat or something?"


    He joked not at all mind my words. I awkwardlyughed at hisment touching my canines


    involuntarily.


    What if all of it is just my pure imagination?


    Elongating canines? Wow. I think I should start writing a novel or something. Maybe my novel could


    make a movie too.


    "Okay. Thanks for taking me here. You can go and do whatever you want. I was going to meet my


    friend thunder. He is a  wolf." I said, not at all mind sharing it with him when I have confirmed my


    suspicion that he was not a vampire.


    Vampire hate werewolves right?


    "Thunder? You even named a wolf. Wow. But why would you go and meet a wolf when you have a


    wolf-like muscr and sexy friend at your disposal?" Alexander said.


    "I would rather be with him. And have you checked up on your ''girlfriend'' if she''s alright?" I asked


    emphasizing the girlfriend part.


    "Why are you calling La my girlfriend again and again? I don''t understand." Alexander asked as he


    took a bite from my pancake.


    He took a bite from the pancake I was eating!!


    Geez! What is wrong with his head? He could''ve just picked a new one.


    ''I know right?! We just indirectly kissed!'' Ca screamed like a fangirl excitedly.


    What the hell!! We indirectly kissed?!


    Sometimes I don''t even understand, how her thought process works. But that doesn''t mean it didn''t


    catch me off guard.


    "You have some honey here," Alexander said as he wiped the corner of my lips, making my eyes go


    wide as I started feeling hot.


    ''Ahem! I know we like this proximity with him, but it would be better if you can stop panicking, I don''t


    want you to burn the house.'' Ca said out of nowhere.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Why would I burn the house? I said in my head before my gazended behind Alexander on the


    curtain.


    There was fire lit below my curtain and it was starting to burn.


    ''Oh my god! Please tell me I didn''t do it.'' I said.


    ''I would''ve loved to console you, but please extinguish it rather than panicking.'' Ca said as she sat


    there casually as if watching some kind of movie.


    Standing from my bed, when Alexander was busy eating the pancake, I took the jar of water and three


    the water on the curtain to extinguish the fire.


    ''Phew! That was a close call. You better warn me if you are nning something like that.'' I scolded


    Ca before smiling back at Alexander.


    What we were talking about before Ca showed her stunt? Oh yeah, La his girlfriend.


    "Well, isn''t she? She was practically all over you during lunch. And Aiden confirmed it." I said shrugging


    my shoulders as if it didn''t matter to me when from inside I was dying to know what he had to say


    regarding the matter.


    "From your angle, it might''ve looked like she was all over me. It''s just her being her. She is my third in


    Besides Aiden said all of that because we did go out on a holiday somewhere, it was work-rted but


    people thought that I was dating her because I didn''t tell anybody about it. Also, I have a presumption


    that Aiden liked her but she rejected him, so he is just jealous maybe?" He exined while scrutinizing


    me for any reaction.


    "Well, you didn''t have to exin that much to me. You could''ve just said that there is nothing like that." I


    chuckled.


    ''Shameless girl. You are practically dancing inside but giving our mate a hard time.'' Ca said rolling


    her eyes at my words.


    Disregarding herment, I smiled at Alexander who came closer to me and sat beside me leaning in


    the headboard of my bed like I was.


    ''Take it, easy girl. Don''t overthink anything. Just go with the flow.'' Ca said disturbing me again.


    ''Shut up, will you? It''s all you do?'' I said loudly.


    "Woah! I am sure I didn''t do anything." Alexander said.


    "I said that aloud didn''t I?" Iughed awkwardly at myment before ring at Ca who was


    I was about to eat some more pancakes when my phone rang.


    It was a message from the girls of Daniel''s group. I think I should stop saying Daniel''s group when I am


    also part of that group now.


    The message was from Ang, it said-


    "Hey sweetie, tomorrow is off due to God knows what, how about going to the club with us, tonight?"


    Before I could even reply to that, another message popped.


    "Don''t even think about defying. You are going with us and that''s it. We''ll be there at 8 sharp and you


    better be ready till then, or I am gonna drag yourzy ass in those pajamas only."


    I smiled at Katie''s message before replying a quick ''okay''.


    "So are you going?" Alexander asked as he peeked through my phone.


    "Jesus Xander! There is this thing called privacy, ever heard of it?" I asked before hitting him with the


    pillow.


    "Well, what''s yours is mine. It will eventually." Alexander said smiling like a jerk he was.


    What a flirt!


    "Besides, we all are going. It''ll be great if you could join in the fun." Alexander said before leaning


    towards me.


    ''If youe any closer to me, I''ll burn you alive.'' of course I didn''t say that aloud, but that how I was


    feeling with my body getting all hot.


    "Get out," I said annoyed at my powers.


    "What? I mean why?" He asked confused.


    "Get out! I''ll rest for a bit before getting ready. So atop annoying me and get lost." I said pushing him


    out of the room.


    "Is this how you treat your savior? Chivalry is dead." He exaggerated making me roll my eyes.


    Yeah totally.


    ''Why are you sending our mate away. Let him stay. I am not done ogling him.'' Ca said adding fuel to


    my fire.


    ''Shut up woman. It all started with you, I know that.'' I said that made her immediately shut up.


    "Wait! What did you call me just now?" Alexander suddenly stopped.


    "What did I call you?" I asked confused.


    "When you were talking about that privacy stuff." He said.


    "Jerk? Rude? Stupid? Dumb?" I asked.


    And he looked at me as if I was some dummy. And then I realized, these are the names that I call him


    in my mind.


    "Xander?" I asked finally remembering the name.


    "Yeah that. No one has ever called that. It''s unique and I like it." He said beforeing closer to me


    and kissing my cheeks.


    "I would like to hear more of it." He said seductively in my ears before rushing out of the door as if his


    pants were on fire.


    Wait, what the hell did just happened?


    ''Our mate like the name you called him. He kissed us.'' Ca said jumping around like a happy chicken.


    Oh, he kissed us. Wait, he kissed us?!!


    And I was just standing there?


    Shouldn''t I have given something in return? A p maybe?


    ''Oh shut up girl. You and I both know, how you are practically dying to kiss those soft luscious lips of


    his.'' Ca mentioned, making me turn a deep shade of red.


    ''Jesus! Go easy on your powers will you?'' Ca said before pointing at my front where the cloth on my


    table was set up on fire.


    ''Shit!'' I said aloud before rushing to extinguish it.

 Chapter-23 Getting ready for the party!

    Chapter-23 Getting ready for the party!


    VICTORIA''S POV


    ''Sexy Nerd?''


    ''Unleashed demoness?''


    ''soul-sucking friend?''


    ''Temptress?''


    ''The infamous pole dancer?''


    ''What about a sweet lovely seductress?''


    You guys might be thinking what all this fuss is all about right?


    Well, I guess it''s Ca being her usual self. Here I was, standing in front of my full-length mirror, trying


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    on various dresses to go to the party while Ca being the nosy one, was giving me rmendations


    on what to wear and how should I look.


    The things that you guys heard before, were actually her ideas on how should I go. Crazy right?


    However, I must say, getting ready for an asion has never been so easy. Since I have my powers, I


    was currently using them to get dressed in different dresses.


    With a swipe of my fingers, I was able to change my outfit into a new one without even taking the pains


    of changing them. And the best part of it was that some of these dresses don''t even belong to me.


    ''Stop!'' Ca suddenly squealed making me jump slightly.


    ''What now?'' I asked perplexed.


    ''This looks great. You should go with this. It doesn''t show too much skin but is sexy and alluring at the


    same time. I love our bodies. Oh my god these curves, oohhh, our mate will be happy with these, don''t


    you think so?'' She said looking at my figure with puppy eyes.


    Have I mentioned that these days she has umted a new habit of calling my body her own? She


    presumably thinks that now that she is in my head, she owns me.


    Well was that the case? Nope. But I don''t want to Hurst her happy bubble either.


    "You do realize that I am going to a party and not doing any kind of cosy. Right?" I asked loudly


    since there was no one around to judge me.


    She had chosen this white chiffon shirt that was showing a bit of my cleavage and was showing my


    curves perfectly. The high waist blue shorts that reached my mid-thighs were looking good with it. I can


    just pair them with my new boots.


    It was a good choice regarding how they looked at me, but is this really what we call party wears? I


    don''t guess.


    Clicking my fingers, I did my hairs in wavy beach curls. Now the most crucial thing, should I apply some


    make-up or not?


    I only had 5 minutes left till the girls will be here.


    Yeah...I know what you guys must be thinking. I amte even when I am using my magic for all the


    stuff? Well, that''s Victoria for you.


    It was kind of fun trying different things anyways.


    I didn''t want to rely too much upon my powers with makeup, since I don''t think I''ll be having enough


    time to wash and do it again if something bad happens. Deciding on a bold eyeliner, and lip gloss, I


    applied a little bit of blush to my cheeks before wearing my favorite earrings and bangle.


    I think I was ready to go. This dress was making me really anxious though. I don''t want to show too


    much skin, but I don''t want people to think I was underdressed for the asion.


    I know this was my first clubbing after almost 1.5 years and I was not the same outgoing girl anymore.


    Things were different and I could feel it in my bones. That fear of receiving judgment from people, that I


    never would have feared if I was the same girl as I was before that incident.


    ''Take a deep breath. You look like, good girl. I mean we look great!'' Ca cheered me making me


    Before I could pep-talk myself some more, I heard the doorbell going off.


    Looks like they are already here.


    "Coming!" I shouted before taking my phone and wallet and rushing towards the gate to open it.


    "Hey!" I said as soon as I opened the gate.


    And boy was I jealous for a second. They all looked soo good.


    Soo confident, soo alluring, soofortable, and just amazing.


    "Woah! Woah! Woah! Is this really how you are going to go to the club?" Katie asked me.


    Her words immediately crushed the little bit of confidence I had built.


    "I know, I just couldn''t find somethingfortable and ended wearing it. How about I change into


    something else quickly?" I awkwardly said as I invited them in.


    "Are you kidding me?! I was saying that because, if you''ll go like that, I don''t think we will enjoy properly


    the night. We''ll have to look out for you since all the boys will be all over you." Katie said.


    What does that even mean? Do I look good or not?


    "Haha don''t mind her. You look great. If I were your boyfriend, I would''ve never let you leave the house


    tonight. I would''ve rather enjoyed some bang-bang" Ang winked, making me blush at herment.


    This girl was wild.


    ''I told you. We look great. Our mate will surely like it.'' She said sitting back in the chair as if watching


    some kind of show.


    "Okay, don''t tease her more. Let''s get going." Tina saidughing while slinging her hand on my


    shoulders.


    Locking the door, I just wished one thing.


    To let loose and be that carefree girl once again.


    Smiling with new build-up confidence, I looked forward to the night.

 Chapter-24 Alexander being possessive!

    Chapter-24 Alexander being possessive!


    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Let''s go girls!" Tina shouted as soon as all of us sat in the car.


    "Girl, I do agree with Katie, you look so damn hot today!" Tina said as she looked at me with furrowed


    brows.


    "But, you''ll look hotter, if this will note in between." She said before opening the top button of my


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    shirt that made a little bit of my cleavage on disy.


    "Hey, it''s not a good idea," I said as I tried to button my shirt, however, when I looked at the button, it


    was broken in two.


    ''Just how much strength did this girl used to break my button without me knowing about it?'' I grumbled


    while looking at her.


    "Haha...she is right. Live little babes. It''s not like your aunt Ma will be at the party." Ang said as


    she looked in the mirror while driving the car.


    ''They were indeed right about it. Why was I acting soo stuck up on things? Besides, it was not like this


    was anything inappropriate.'' I thought.


    Earlier when I had seen that a lot of cleavages was being shown in the shirt, I had buttoned it to the


    top, so that no one could judge me by saying I was doing it deliberately, showing my cleavage.


    But now that I think about it, wasn''t that thought useless? Why would anyone judge me when we are


    going to a club and not to a church?


    The rest of the ride went silent with everyone busy with their phone while I was busy with my thoughts


    and in no time we were standing in front of the gates of the club.


    "You guys go. I wille after parking the car." Ang said.


    "I wille with you." I immediately said, wanting to pep-talk myself a bit more as I felt my heart


    beating loudly when I heard the loud sound that peeped outside whenever someone opens the door.


    After Ang parked her car, we started walking in the direction of the entrance of the club.


    ''I wonder if Xander was here yet? How will I find him in such a big ce?'' I thought as I walked along


    with Ang who was chatting with someone on her cellphone.


    "Hey, beautiful." Someone said from behind us when we were about to enter the club, and from the


    voice, I knew it was none other than Alexander. Call the devil and devil''s here.


    "Hey!" I smiled turning around to face him.


    "You guys talk. I am gonna go inside now. I can''t control this adrenaline anymore." Ang said before


    "So you came." He smiled as he looked at me with his adorable smile. He was wearing ck ripped


    jeans and a t-shirt which was paired with a denim jacket and his hairs were styled back. He looked


    handsome all in all.


    "Yes, I came and you can see it since I am standing in front of you," I saidughing.


    "Aren''t youing in?" I asked as I turned around to go inside the club.


    "Wait!" He said. He looked like he wanted to say something to me but was hesitating over it.


    "Whatever it is, shoot fast. If the girls don''t find me inside they''lle out to practically pull me inside. I


    was warned." I quotedughing when I remembered their warning about how they would take me out to


    every clubbing all week if I don''t enjoy the night.


    "It''s just, you look pretty." He said. I could see his ears turning a bit red at that and it made me want to


    awe at him.


    "Well, thank you. Now let''s go." I said.


    "No, wait!" He said as he pulled me away from the entrance, towards the parking lot, as if sneaking.


    "Well, you are not thinking of going inside the club, looking like that, are you?" He asked as he looked


    anywhere else but me.


    "No, I am doing a  cosy. And since I have already shown you the dress I am gonna change in the


    washroom."


    "Seriously?" He asked wide-eyed, believing my sarcastic remark.


    "Obviously, not Dumbo. Doesn''t I being here in this dress mean that I am gonna go inside in this one?"


    I asked as I looked up at him.


    And did I mentioned that we were in apromising position right now? Like Alexander was practically


    leaning on me to hide me from others while talking to me.


    As I was reminded of our position and how close his face was, while his body was practically touching


    me, I started feeling hot again.


    ''No, now is not the time.'' I said as I started to panic inside my head.


    ''Don''t panic. Nothing will happen if you have it in control.'' Ca reminded me and I took a deep breath


    to calm my nerves down, which resulted in me inhaling Alexander''s intoxicating scent.


    Oh boy, how much I much want to eat this candy!


    "You can''t go in looking like that. I don''t want lusty men to look at you with that dirty gaze. I can''t let it


    happen." Alexander said as he held my hands before pushing me on his car, making my back hit the


    car with a soft bang.


    "Shut up Alex. We are here to enjoy. I don''t think there is anything wrong with this dress. It''s not like my


    body is on full disy. Besides this is the second time you are offending me bymenting like that.


    Did you even notice Ang that went inside the club? The girl was wearing a crop top and a miniskirt


    with a deep cut." I said as I looked him straight in the eyes.


    "What Ang wears or anybody else wears has nothing to do with me. My concern is only you, okay?"


    He said as he brought his face closer to mine.


    "Why am I your concern? Why do you feel such a strong sense towards me? Is it because you pity me


    as a girl who doesn''t have anyone to look after or something along the lines?" I asked, myself not


    knowing where did ite from.


    "Of course not! How did you evene to that conclusion? Has all my care for you and attention, seen


    as a pity towards you, by you?" Alexander asked and I could see the pained look in his eyes, showing


    that he was hurt by my words.


    "No, I didn''t mean it like that. It''s just I am confused okay? It''s like you are my closest friend here and I


    don''t want to lose you, no matter what." I said changing my words when I wanted to say it because I


    like him a lot and didn''t want to lose him.


    "Hey, I am right here. No one''s gonna snatch me away from you, okay? No one can even if they want


    to. Didn''t I tell you, you are my mate?" He asked as he hugged me cing my head on his chest.


    "Well, that doesn''t make a difference. I am Daniel''s mate too, and Chris, Aiden, Ang, Katie,


    everyone in the group." I said meekly as I hugged him.


    My hands around him became involuntarily tight when I suddenly heard a deep growl from around me.


    "You are only my mate. And you will always be the only mine." Alexander said as he forced me to look


    him in the eyes.


    His eyes, there was something strange about his eyes. I don''t know why but they remind me of


    someone. Like I know him but can''t recall.


    Releasing the hug, he took out the jacket he was wearing before forcefully making me wear it.


    "You''re gonna wear this and stay close by my side. Let''s go and enjoy the night." He said before kissing


    my temple, making me go hot all over again.


    I could feel some hotness shifting over to my hands and before I could realize it, the bush behind us


    was on fire.


    ''Oops!!'' I thought, thankful that Alexander didn''t see it felt it.


    ''The first thing you are going to do tomorrow is practice how to channel and control your powers.'' Ca


    said more like ordered as she rolled her eyes at me.

 Chapter-25 Love is in the air?

    Chapter-25 Love is in the air?


    VICTORIA''S POV


    Enjoying the party along with Alexander was fun and a chore both. It was fun because as you all might


    already know, how much I like the guy, but it was a chore because of his sense of ultra Pro Max


    protection towards me.


    And when I say Ultra Pro Max, I do mean it.


    He has been standing close to me, ever since we entered the club, and guess what, he isn''t even


    dancing on the floor in the first ce.


    Just imagine how awkward it was for me to dance freely with girls when he was always behind me,


    standing soo close. Though the asional bumping into him and falling in his arms or his identally


    touching my skin because of the crowd was something I can''tin about.


    It was also funny to see him like that.


    Whenever he has to go somewhere and by chance did any guyes to me to ask for a dance at that


    time, I don''t know from where would he always appear to scare the shit out of the guy.


    He would always quote after scaring the guy, ''They are not good.''


    Like, seriously?


    As he was acting like this, it was cute seeing him all this worried about me. The way he would scrunch


    up his nose and stare at any guy who woulde closer to me, up and down as if indirectly signaling


    that he doesn''t deserve me. Or the way he would always smile awkwardly at me after sending people


    away. It was all cute to me.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I wanted tough at his expression many times but would always stop at thest second, whenever he


    would look at me with that adorable soft gaze.


    Huh!! Guess I am totally screwed in this crush on him.


    Currently, I was sitting in this booth along with Alexander and Chris who were tired from dancing, while


    gazing at the girls who were having the night of their life.


    "You haven''t drink anything yet, would you like to have some?" Alexander asked while motioning


    towards the bar, where people were drinking merrily.


    Alcohol wasn''t my kind of thing, but seeing how he wanted to go there so badly, I just smiled before


    nodding.


    "What will thedy have?" The bartender flirted as soon as we made our way towards the bartender


    and I knew what wasing next.


    As expected of Alexander he looked at the bartender meaningfully before ordering him to do what he


    was there for.


    "Woah! Easy there, jealous guy! Your boyfriend is soo protective, it gives me chills. How do you even


    handle him?" The bartender joked, which made me blush involuntarily.


    ''Wait, why the hell was I acting shy?'' I thought in my mind.


    "He is not my boyfriend." I smiled at the bartender guy before ordering a non-alcoholic drink.


    "Really? Does that mean I have a chance, pretty girl?" He winked at me as he poured some beer for


    Alexander.


    "Does beer here are pink colored?" I asked as I looked at the dirty pink appearance of the beer.


    "Haha...I guess we have some love blooming in the air. That was a nice line." The bartender replied as


    he sent a flying kiss towards me.


    "What does that even mean? No, you are taking it all wrong, I mean it. Why the drinks here are mostly


    pink in color?" I asked as heughed at me before replying.


    "There sweety. I know what you want to say. I''ll reply to you, once I serve that man over there." He said


    before winking and taking out a bottle from underneath the cab.


    "No I mean, what-" I asked confused when I felt myself being pulled by someone.


    I looked behind me and saw Alexander pulling me away from the bar towards the booth we were sat in.


    With his trying hold on my arm, I knew that he was annoyed.


    Maybe he was annoyed because of the constant pushing of the people who wanted to have drinks.


    But wasn''t he the one who brought me here in the first ce?


    Why was he getting angry over the crowd now?


    "Hey? What are you doing? I am yet to get my drink." I shouted over the music for him to listen but


    looks like my words were falling on deaf ears.


    As soon as we reached the booth, Alexander pushed me on the couch, where we were sat earlier


    before he looked at me with an angry gaze. He held my shoulders in a strong grip as he held me close


    to his body as if contemting what to say to me.


    ''Wait. Why the hell is he angry at me now? And why was I constantly having this urge of pulling him


    even closer and kiss the hell out of him, for not allowing me to enjoy the whole night?'' I thought aloud in


    my mind.


    ''You even dare to ask that question? Seriously? Isn''t he angry at us because of how you were flirting


    with that bartender?'' Ca suddenly said, making me jump a bit as I wasn''t expecting her to answer.


    ''When did I flirt? I was just casually talking. And wasn''t that bartender an eye candy?'' I asked chuckling


    and in reply, she only rolled her eyes at me.


    ''And here you were talking about screwed for him. You change your type so soon.'' Sheined.


    ''When did I say, I changed my type. I am just saying he was handsome, though he was nothing in front


    of the candy boy I am having almost on top of me.'' I said before blocking her out.


    Now was not the time of talking with Ca when I have an angry dude to deal with in front of me. And


    an obnoxiously sexy dude at that.


    Before he could do anything or say anything, we were interrupted by the sudden voices of girls and


    boysing out away, and Alexander immediately left my hand, before sitting straight as if nothing


    happened.


    I looked at him, for any exnation but all I got in return was a monotonous state from him.


    ''Weird guy!'' I shouted in my head huffing when I didn''t receive any action like kissing and hugging as I


    was expecting.


    Maybe I was thinking too much about things. If he liked me and was jealous, shouldn''t he be doing


    something like making me his own?


    Aahhh!! That bartender raised my hopes towards Alexander.

 Chapter-26 Dancing the night away, amidst the creep

    Chapter-26 Dancing the night away, amidst the creep


    VICTORIA''S POV


    I was pissed, and I want to murder someone right now. And I was not saying it in a joking causal


    manner, but I meant every single syble of my above statement.


    I was afraid that if I sit here for some more time, then I would do something disastrous that none of us


    would like.


    Currently, I was sitting on the couch, with Alexander on my left and Daniel on my right. But that wasn''t


    something I was pissed about.


    I was pissed at how La was sitting on the left side of Alexander. The girl was sitting on the arm of the


    couch while leaning on Alexander for support. If you look carefully then she was practically half sitting


    on him.


    I mean, this couch is made for three people to sit at maximum, can''t you see that? There is an empty


    chair over there if you want to sit. Or at least just say, that you want to sit here so that one of us can go


    and sit over there.


    And the way she was moving her hairs from her left shoulder to right and then back to left with her


    head tilted towards Alexander while looking at him, was soo irritating and annoying.


    I mean, was it a way of seduction or something? Because from what I can depict it looked more like


    she was having some itching problems on her back.


    Sighing loudly I leaned back in my seat before looking at Alexander annoyingly.


    First, this guy didn''t let me enjoy the night because he thought it was a nice idea to be super


    protective as Victoria is the only girl in the club that all boys are gonna think about banging, even when


    there are other hotties like Katie, Tina, Ang and I don''t want to say but La too.


    And second, after acting like a possessive freak, he wasn''t even looking at me or talking to me since


    the moment the group entered, or should I specifically say La entered the room.


    ''Not his girlfriend, my ass.'' I thought rolling my eyes, before puffing out my cheeks in annoyance as I


    remembered hisme exnation he gave me back at home.


    "You look annoyed," Danielmented from beside me, as he leaned towards me to talk, because of


    the loud music.


    "Are we here to talk? I thought we go clubbing to enjoy and dance while keeping all the tensions at


    bay." I shrugged before pursing my lips annoyed.


    "Haha, so that''s what it is all about. You are annoyed because everyone is sitting and chatting and no


    one is dancing and enjoying with you. Hmm, so our Victoria wants to dance." Daniel said before


    standing and sitting in front of me.


    "Will you give the honor of dancing with you, to this subordinate, Queen Victoria?" Daniel said as he


    slightly bowed before extending his hands.


    His words made me giggled as he mimicked the thick British ent of old times.


    "Of course, the subordinate shall let the queen enjoy the wild night," I said before we both erupted into


    aughing fit.


    What I didn''t know was, he wasn''t joking about the dancing part, he was serious about it. The next


    moment, before I could even stop myughter, he took my hand and pulled me out of the booth from


    behind the couch, to not disturb anyone''s conversation.


    "Let''s dance to the beat as if it''s ourst dance," I shouted over the music, meaning for Daniel to hear,


    however, I didn''t imagine that not only Daniel but everyone around me would holler at that sentence.


    I hid my face in Daniel''s chest to hide as I suddenly felt shy. I was about to stand back straight as a


    very good song started, however, I stopped when I felt Daniel cing his hand on my back.


    "Loosen up a little today? Yeah?" Daniel said before looking me in the eyes.


    "Yes," I said before starting to dance like no one was watching me as I have never danced before like


    there was no one who would judge me on I was movingughing or smiling, or there was nothing


    wrong with my life and I didn''t fear anything like I wasn''t alone.


    The song confetti by little mix was ying in the background and I couldn''t help but close my eyes at


    the lyrics as they started sinking in my mind and the girl from one year back started making her


    presence known. The girl who was a pro at dancing.


    "From the sky, drop like confetti


    All eyes on me, so V.I.P


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    All of my dreams, from the sky, drop like confetti, drop me down" I started to sing along with the song,


    as I motioned my hands in the air ording to the lyrics.


    It was such a good feeling, I know the imaginary world of happiness that I have created, would remain


    intact only till my eyes were closed and thus, I didn''t want to open my eyes as I swam in the lyrics of


    the songs that were ying one after the other.


    As I was dancing along with the beats, I was feeling a weird creep in my bones, making me shiver from


    time to time, like something bad was around me, like a bad omen.


    Also, the absence or almost no presence of Ca since I entered the dance floor was creeping me out,


    because I don''t want to admit it, but I am used to her nagging now.


    Thinking that it was just my wild imagination because I had locked myself in the prison of my mind for


    one year, I let go of that idea.


    However, I didn''t know that tonight''s night was going to mark my journey towards a new hell and


    heaven in this new town ''Pearly Canines''.


    Between the lyrics, I felt someone ce his hands on my waist as we danced along. It was a familiar


    scent but I couldn''t pinpoint who it exactly was as my mind was engaged in enjoying the music.


    The person shifted his hands on my back, before he twirled me around, and pushed me forward, before


    pulling me indefinitely closer to their body.


    Ahh.. it wasn''t like how I wanted to dance. I wasn''t in the mood for any salsa or something like that. I


    wanted to dance alone like I was the only person in the world.


    I removed my hands from the grasp of the person before I started moving my hands on the beats


    again.


    "I wanna f-Woop-Woop-Woop, but I''m broken-hearted


    Cr-cr-cry, but I like to party


    T-t-touch, but I got nobody


    Here on my own." I shouted over the music as I shook my head with my body enjoying the music.


    However, because my eyes were closed, my bnce was a bit off, when I twirled around, I lost my


    bnce and harshly collided with someone.


    Feeling the familiar scent I opened my eyes in confusion, but before I could apologize he took my hand


    before he started pulling me towards somewhere.


    Since my mind was still lost in the music, it didn''t register what was happening until I felt cold night air


    hitting my face and legs, making me shiver.


    Turning around I looked at the person before anger started to creep in.

 Chapter-27 The old creepy psychotic woman!

    Chapter-27 The old creepy psychotic woman!


    VICTORIA''S POV


    "What the hell Alexander?" I asked angrily.


    I was done with his attitude towards me and I meant it.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I was done with him acting so on and off with me like he was some girl on his monthly days.


    "What the hell is my problem? What''s your problem Victoria?! First with bartender then with Daniel and


    now on the dance floor? Did you even see, how you were dancing like a drunk girl? Were you trying to


    seduce someone? And if yes, then congrattions, miss Victoria almost all guys were looking at you


    like some hungry meat." Alexander said angrily as he punched the wall behind me.


    What?! The nerve of the guy!


    I will definitely die someday because of how infuriating he is! He dares to use me of dancing and


    enjoying when he himself was flirting like there was no tomorrow.


    "Oh? Now you''ve got a problem with me talking with Daniel too? If you have forgotten then let me


    remind you, that Daniel was the first friend, I made when I moved here and it''s all because of him, we


    are even talking in the first ce.


    And about that dancing part, for your kind information, they were looking at me in appreciation and


    were even dancing along with me.


    They were enjoying the songs just like I was, but who am I talking to? Of course, you didn''t see all that


    since you were busy with your girl, right? Was the flirting good? Did you get some good action? Eh?" I


    asked getting equally angry.


    Rolling my eyes at him, I pushed him out of my way, so that I could go out of the club. I can go back on


    my own, I don''t want the girls to leave the club just because I wanted to go home. I thinking here


    was a mistake.


    "My girl? What girl? What flirting? And why are you acting angry? If you don''t know, I am trying to


    protect you here. Don''t you see that?" Alexander asked as he pushed me back under him on the wall,


    his eyes turning a shade lighter from his usual hazel eyes.


    ''Protect my ass!'' I said in my mind as a foreign idea of showing him my powers and scare him came to


    my mind involuntarily.


    "Now you even want me to spell it, who am I talking about when I say your girl? You know what? Just


    leave me alone okay? I don''t want a person who is not clear about his own actions protecting me. One


    moment you act like I am your only priority and the next moment when some other girles you act


    like I don''t even exist.


    And for your kind information Mr. Alexander, I don''t need your or anybody''s protection. I''ve been doing


    fine alone for more than 15 months and I think I''ll do just fine in the future too." I said.


    "God damn it! Victoria. You are such a dumb girl. I''ve never seen a girl dumber than you! Don''t you see


    it, why am I so protective of you?" Alexander asked as he closed his eyes while leaning on me.


    ''Did he just call me a dumb girl?'' I thought in my head.


    ''Seriously Victoria? Was that the only thing you grasped?'' Camented from somewhere in my


    mind, however before I could reply to her, she suddenly disappeared in thin air.


    I looked back at Alexander.


    ''No I don''t understand anything and I don''t want to because expectations only hurt me.'' I told myself,


    before sighing.


    Right now my only focus was on one thing. I wanted, no, I needed to get away from him, from here.


    It felt like my anger was consuming me now as my body was bing hotter with each passing


    second. It wasn''t good.


    My powers can make their appearance at any moment.


    I was only thinking about my powers going haywire, but the very next moment, I saw the fire


    extinguisher behind Alexander falling, confirming my doubts.


    I looked at Alexander, who had said something but I didn''t hear it and was nowing more closer to


    me.


    I looked back at the fire extinguisher in horror, before closing my fists so that, no energy is released


    anymore, however, what I didn''t know was that, this wasn''t my doing.


    "Ahem! Ahem! I hope I am not interrupting something." I heard the voice of an old woman from


    somewhere near us, and Alexander immediately stood straight after hearing that voice.


    "Miss Azrael?" He asked shocked as he looked at the olddy, who I don''t know has somehow


    appeared on our left side. How? I myself don''t know.


    "What are you doing here miss Azrael?" Alexander asked as he shifted his stance became more


    dominant and I could feel some strong leader-like vibesing from him.


    Who was thisdy and why was Alexander looking so cold and alert with her arrival was confusing me,


    but what was confusing me more was why thisdy had been looking at me since the moment she


    came?


    ''Creepy'' I thought as I involuntarily shuddered under her gaze.


    "Oh, I am here because I came to know, a very powerful person who shouldn''t have been born in the


    first ce was here. I came to pay my respects and check if that person is not having any troubles."


    Miss Azrael said.


    I looked at the old woman who looked like she was only a few years younger than the god and would


    die just any day, skeptically.


    ''Okay. We got your point. Why are you still standing here? Go on, go where that person is, or just stop


    looking at me with that creepy gaze?'' I thought in my head as I rolled my eyes.


    Yeah! Yeah! I know! I am not a person who is too respectful.


    For me, if someone treats me good, I''ll treat him good and bad if he treats me bad. And since this


    woman was looking at me with that suspicious creepy gaze, I did the same with her. I know this wasn''t


    the best behavior, but I never said I was a saint either.


    Before I could continue my trail of thoughts, I heard herughing loudly, like a maniac, while still looking


    at me.


    "Victoria, my dear, you might not know. But I can hear every thought that you are thinking in that


    naughty mind of yours." I heard a voice inside my head, which made me jump in my ce as I was


    only used to it one voice and that was of Ca.


    Jesus! That creeped the hell out of me!


    The voice that echoed in my head suspiciously sounded the same as the voice of this creepy about to


    die, woman. The sinking of the realization made me look at her in horror,


    What the real hell?'' I thought as my mind went nk not knowing what was going on.


    "Y-you!" I stuttered not knowing what to say anymore.

 Chapter-28 She says I was what? A witch?

    Chapter-28 She says I was what? A witch?


    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Who are you?" I asked in a soft voice, which was equally confident and respectful. I don''t know where


    that courage of talking wasing from, but something inside me was telling me to appear strong in


    front of her.


    "As Alexander mentioned. I am Azrael the leader of the Centauri n, my dear Victoria." I heard her


    voice in my head again. A bit more respectful this time.


    "How are you able tomunicate with me like this?" I asked, wanting to get a grip of the situation and


    know how she can put her voice in my head just like that.


    Is she someone just like Ca?


    To be honest it was both creepy and cool at the same time.


    Mind to mind conversation. Just wow...


    "Didn''t your parents told you anything, when they met youst time? Didn''t they tell you who you were


    and what was your purpose?" She asked with a calm face, though I could see a hint of confusion in her


    eyes.


    "And, what are you talking about? I canmunicate with you like this, because you and I are the


    same, the witches, though other supernatural also have this ability." She said proudly.


    I looked at her. Waiting for her to say it was all a joke and she was just kidding. However, when I saw


    she didn''t have any intentions of doing that, Iughed.


    Yup! I literallyughed at her face. Her words sent me into a hysteric ofughter before Iposed


    myself. What did she say?? What was the term? Witch?


    "Witches, you say? Are you crazy or something?" I asked as I chuckled at her nonsense.


    "Yes. And actually, you and I are not same. You are different but in a good way, you are the crown-" she


    was about to say something but my burst ofughter stopped her mid-way.


    "Hahaha...you have a funny way of joking. Okay,mon, jokes aside, I am serious this time. How can


    you do this telepathy thing with me? I want to earn this technique." I said trying my best to put on a


    serious face.


    "You don''t believe me? Okay. So tell me what about your powers? Why do you think you have those


    magical powers that guides you, protects you, always stay by your side and in your case, helps you


    dress up?" She asked, making me feel a bit embarrassed at that dressing part.


    "Isn''t that because I am gifted naturally? Besides, there are plenty of magicians out there. I hardly


    believe they are witches. Besides, are you living in some twilight fiction? Don''t you think, you are a bit


    old now to y that kind of prank on me? Don''t think that you can act funny and trick me. You are


    telepathic right?" I asked.


    The nerve of this old woman trying to trick me!


    "Telepathic? Is that the term you have been using all along? You don''t remember anything, do you?"


    She asked after a long pause, smiling creepily.


    That smile was making me shudder as I could feel that something was wrong about that smile. It wasn''t


    particrly scary, but it felt like she was controlling her anger.


    However, the smile was there only for a few seconds before she changed her expression into that of a


    sweet woman.


    I was about to ask her what she was talking about when she suddenly widened her eyes.


    "Oh my god! They didn''t tell you, what you are, did they? The nerve of this daughter of mine who didn''t


    even warn her daughter about this beautiful gift you have.


    Oh my god! I can''t be more shamed at this fact than I already was. What will the ministers think about it


    when they''lle to know about it? The strongest n is ashamed of their powers?" She said


    squinting her brows as she mumbled among herself.


    "Uhh, excuse me? Can you please speak a bit clearer? I mean, I know you are old and might have


    some mental issues but, at leastplete what you started, I mean isn''t it rude-" I wasn''t even finished


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    with my sentence when I saw a ck shadow engulfing around her.


    "I''ll show you." She said cutting me off.


    "I know, no matter what I say, you won''t understand a word. There''s a lot you need to catch up with. I


    didn''t think I had such an incapable scared daughter who even after knowing what you are, didn''t dare


    to tell you anything." She said before the ck energy around her starteding towards me.


    "You! Stop right there! Whatever that is, keep it away from me. I have experienced this. You want to


    harm me! Ca! Ca!" I panicked as the ck energy started to circle around my body.


    I looked at my side at Alexander who was just standing there looking dazed as if he couldn''t even see


    me.


    "Alexander! Help me! I promise I will stop ying hard to get! I''ll do whatever you''ll say! Just stop this


    looked like my words were falling on deaf ears.


    It felt like I was there and not there at the same time.


    Where was Ca again? Why wasn''t sheing? Did she leave?


    "Ssshhh... Your panicking will only make it tougher for you. It will hurt a little, but it''s necessary." She


    said smiling as her eyes suddenly turned pitch ck that made me scream in horror.


    ''Aahhhhh!! Stay away from me'' I wanted to shout but no words came out of my mouth. I tried to move


    my hands to stop her energy from approaching me, but couldn''t even move a finger.


    It felt like she was forcing my soul to leave my body.


    What kind of horror movie had I got myself into!!


    ''Aaaahhhhhh!'' I heard a shrill scream, however this time, it wasn''t mine. I closed my eyes as the pain


    started to surround my existence.

 Chapter-29 A glimpse of past. Why was she sent for adoption!

    Chapter-29 A glimpse of past. Why was she sent for adoption!


    VICTORIA''S POV


    I closed my eyes, feeling the pressure as a buck load of images started appearing in my mind.


    The images of women running around, the image of some weird faces holding amittee, about an


    old woman holding a newborn child, about a dark stormy night with thunderstorms, a woman screaming


    enraged as a white light wasing out of her, about a woman who was staked with a wooden dagger,


    about a man crying while looking up in the sky.


    There was soo many images that I couldn''t even focus on one of them. There were hundreds, no


    thousands of images.


    Finally, the images stopped circling before I was pushed inside a hospital room, where I almost fell on


    top of a doctor who was running around.


    I looked around the room as my eyes fell on a beautiful woman who was in her early twenties.


    She looked strangely familiar.


    I know that woman. She is my biological mother, as far as I remember from my previous dream? What


    was she doing here in the hospital?


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Did she look in pain? She was sweating profusely and screaming from time to time. Confused, I looked


    at her huge belly which was covered with a white sheet, and that''s when I understood.


    She was pregnant and was about to give birth.


    "Martha, just a little more baby. Push darling. For our little princess. Push harder." A man was seated


    beside her holding her hand, as doctors were running around and one female was standing near her


    helping her to push down the baby.


    ''Where the hell was I? Why did it look like ancient times.'' I thought as I looked around confused. The


    way people were dressed was so different.


    ''And was that a crown that was ced on the nightstand? What does it look like some royal setting?'' I


    thought as I looked around the room, which looked so ssical and expensive.


    "How long will it take? Why isn''t the crowning happening?" The man turned around as he yelled at the


    female doctor who looked scared as hell.


    As the man turned around, I was able to have a clear look at him. He was my father.


    He looked so young and handsome. My mother was also incredibly beautiful, even though she was


    sweating and was in terrible pain.


    I couldn''t see her in pain. I wanted to touch her. As I moved towards her to tell her it was going to be


    okay, I was suddenly pulled from the setting and then pushed into a different one.


    I fell into a bedroom this time. It looked like my parent''s bedroom.


    My mother had a baby in her hand.


    "This is the token of our love, we need to protect her with our life, and we will do that. My Princessa."


    My father said as he kissed the baby''s forehead.


    I wanted to have a look at the child too.


    I was partly feeling jealous for not having that kind of love from my father but also wanted to see the


    baby who was apparently my little sister.


    As I went around the bed, near the baby girl, my mother suddenly turned towards me, as if she could


    see me.


    Ignoring her gaze, I looked at the baby girl and was shocked when I saw the girl was no one other than


    me.


    The little me.


    I remember my face because back at home my adoptive parents had framed a photo of, the little me in


    their arms, as they posed happily while looking sweetly at me.


    They said they had done that to always remember the beautiful day when I was gifted to them.


    My attention went back to my parents when they started talking again.


    "Darling. I don''t know what to do. All the elders are against us! They want to kill the child. I can''t let


    anything happen to my baby! Please do something Nelson. Why don''t you ask your father? He can talk


    to the former alpha king and the council." My mother Martha said as she broke down into tears.


    "We can''t my dear. There is only one way we can protect the child. The only way is to dere her


    dead." My father said.


    "No!!!" My mother screamed as she hugged the little me close to her body. She stood with her limping


    form and went out of the room, with me close to her heart.


    The scene brought tears to my eyes, as I felt a stabbing pain in my heart.


    "Listen to me, Martha! I am not asking you to kill her. She is my child too. All I want is for you to dere


    her dead and make someone adopt her. We just want her to survive these transformation years."


    Nelson said.


    "But, how will she be able to live among those humans! They will be a threat to her. The transformation


    phase is soo hurtful, how will she be able to bear with it alone, without our guidance. Will you be able to


    bear with living without her?" My mother cried as my father held her close.


    I was suddenly pulled out from the image and the scene changed back to another one.


    "Please take her. I am entrusting my granddaughter to you. Keep her in good hands. I have cast the


    spell you asked for. The transformation won''t begin until she is 18." An old woman was talking to


    someone.


    I went around the night closer to them. I looked at the woman and that woman was none other than the


    woman that was standing in front of me.


    As I turned around to look at the face of the ones, to whom I was being given, I was suddenly pulled


    back to reality.


    My body felt like, it was on fire. I fell to my knees as the pain started to creep inside me and tears


    started to roll out of my eyes.


    "Aren''t you the one, who had marked my hand with this mystical tattoo? You were there with me back


    at my old home. I remember you." I said before I leaned on the ground to catch my breathlessness


    while closing my eyes.

 Chapter-30 Now I know, why I am different!

    Chapter-30 Now I know, why I am different!


    VICTORIA''S POV


    Earlier, I wasn''t able to recall, but now that I have seen her up so close and some of my memories, I


    suddenly started to remember a few things.


    I remembered how she was there when I had fallen into theke and my adoptive parents were inside


    the Lakeside house preparing dinner for me. It was she who had protected me but had disappeared in


    thin air after that. I had always thought it was just my illusion.


    I remembered that on my 18th birthday, I had met her on my way back to the house after grocery


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    shopping and had lent her some money as she had appeared as a beggar in front of me.


    At that time she had held my hand and a weird mark was left after she removed her hand. The mark


    was still there. I remembered her words from back then. She had said,


    "This is my gift, for your 18th birthday."


    Feeling myself bing hotter with each second, I opened my eyes and looked at my hands which


    looked alien to me.


    I could see some strange violet light around my hands as the scorching heat started to envelop my


    whole existence.


    "A violent light?  Doesn''t this means..." She started but stopped mid-sentence before nodding her head


    as ifing into agreement with something she thought.


    "Easy their child. We wouldn''t want to turn those hands in other''s direction." She warned me before


    looking at me with keen eyes.


    "Keep your hands on the ground like that. Looks like your powers are handling their intensity, just fine


    by themselves." That olddy smiled before she came near me and put her hands on my shoulders, as


    she asked me to channel all the power into the ground.


    I did as she told me. I pressed my hands further into the ground, as a violent ring started to form near


    my hands. It was growingrger andrger as I felt some of my heat leaving my body.


    I could feel the ground shaking below me.


    I don''t know what was happening. All I knew was that I was feeling scared. I don''t know who I was, or


    specifically what I was? All I know is I had been living in a bundle of lies all my life.


    I had to part away from my parents because of some shitty things that they weren''t even ready to tell


    me. The pain they had to go through. The judgment and suspicious eyes I had to face all my life


    because I was different. It all started piling suddenly.


    All my life I had been thinking it was my fault for being different, that I was being punished. It wasn''t


    until I came in contact with my powers and Ca did I started feeling sane again.


    "Aahhhhh.¡­" I shouted on top of my lungs, to stop my emotions, as I saw suddenly the violet energy


    spreading all around me before it rose in the air makingrge pirs like things around me, and with a


    "Sshhh... Don''t be scared. They are just trying to protect you. From now on you''ll have to act


    ordingly with them. They''ll go to any extent to protect you, even if it means taking someone''s life."


    She told me as she patted my head coaxing.


    "At least, now I know why my daughter didn''t tell you about anything. I am sorry Victoria. I am sorry.


    First I triggered the activation of your energy and now I had opened the gate that was stopping your


    powers from affecting your life." The olddy said as she squatted down close to me.


    "It''s okay grandma. As you have said, one day or another I had to know about them. It''s better sooner


    thanter." I said as I smiled at her reassuringly.


    "You are right, but I must warn you. Don''t use your powers until and unless it''s a life and death situation


    for you. Your powers will o Lu attract evil energy towards you and your loved ones, and that''s thest


    thing you''ll want on your te since you''ve found your mate." She said to me.


    "Mate?" I asked confused.


    I have been hearing this word a lottely.


    "Mate? Soulmate? Hadn''t he told you yet?" My grandma asked, and then smiled as if realization hit her.


    "He hadn''t told me anything. Is there something I should know of?" I asked though I knew she won''t tell


    me anything by the knowing smile she was giving me.


    "All I can say is that the boy likes you. What are your feelings for him? As your grandmother, I think I


    have the right to know." She said, using the grandma''s card so that I can''t deny it anymore.


    "I like him a lot. And about him liking me. I know about that. I mean I have a gist of it. But I can''t say


    anything about it. To be honest, I am afraid of rtionships. First, my real mom dad had to leave me,


    then my friends left me thinking I am weird, them my parents died. I can''t bear to lose more people than


    I already have." I said not at all hiding my true feelings.


    It''s been a long time since I have been lying to myself, to Alexander, and more importantly to our


    friendship. It''s good to tell your real feelings to someone for a change.


    "I understand dear, but mark my words, he ain''t going to leave you for your weirdness, and nor he will


    die easily. Regarding leaving you, if he wishes to don''t die early, he won''t do that either. His wolf won''t


    allow." She said while murmuring thest part, that I could catch.


    "I don''t know. I think I am just not ready. Besides, am I not the person who wasn''t even supposed to be


    born? I don''t want to implicate anyone." I smiled sadly.


    I looked at the guy who was still standing dazed, knowing this has to be my grandma''s doing.


    Sighing loudly I looked at my hands that had created the pir earlier before waving them in the air


    while thinking that I am calm now. And as expected, all the pirs disappeared.


    "You are doing great. Remember my words. No use of power. Don''t show them, even to Alexander.


    There will be a right time for everything. Also, open your heart, my baby. There''s a world greater than


    the one you have created in your mind. I will suggest you give the boy a chance. You won''t be


    disappointed, I am sure of it." My grandmother said as she flicked her fingers and Alexander


    immediately came to my side.


    "Look, she is a human. Let''s talk alone." He said as he stood in front of me as if protecting me.


    I wanted tough at his gesture but thought against it.


    Seeing how Azrael nodded at me, I went ahead of leaving the party, knowing it was Alexander''s turn to


    hear her talk.


    But, wait a minute! Why would my witch Grandma want to talk to a human-like Alexander?


    Is it because I said, I liked the guy?


    Huh! I just hope she doesn''t reprimand him too much.

 Chapter-31 I am pissed at my mate Victoria

    Chapter-31 I am pissed at my mate Victoria


    ALEXANDER''S POV


    To say I was pissed today, would be an understatement.


    Currently, I was sitting in this booth talking with my friends about the pack matters, which I am sure


    Victoria wasn''t able to understand, by the look of her cute squinting face that she was scrunching from


    time to time as she sipped on some c that Daniel had offered her.


    Everything started good, with me flirting with Victoria in her house and would''ve even got a chance to


    hug her or maybe ''identally'' kiss her? But everything got spoiled because my wolf couldn''t take it,


    that we were trying to trick our mate.


    All romantic scenes watched in movies on how to pursue your girl and make her heart flutter went to


    waste.


    He wanted toe clean and don''t want to do anything until I tell her everything.


    I just don''t understand what does he expects from our human mate.


    I mean, does he think that I''ll go tell a human girl that,


    ''Hey! You are my soulmate, and we are meant to be together. And to add to that, I am a werewolf, you


    know, the supernatural who can turn into a wolf on a full moon? Well, I can turn anytime, and yeah one


    more thing, I am the alpha king, so will you be my queen?''


    Like seriously?


    I am sure the girl would just p me and run miles away from me thinking I am some kind of freak.


    It''s not like I am not trying. I am trying my best to fill her heart with love so that things will be a bit


    easy-peasy for me. But, no! Even our mate is not helping me in that.


    I don''t know what goes in that cute little head of hers that whenever I try to show my concern, she just


    takes it as a sympathetic gesture.


    I mean, girl I freaking love you? And you are calling that pity? Though I can''t me her too much for it


    either, she has gone through a lot.


    At least she loves hunter, or thunder as she calls him.


    He is very content with that, and it often makes me feel jealous of him.


    The way he cuddles with her licks her and even can kiss her makes me jealous of him. And she is not


    any less, she also hugs him, ruffles his hair adoringly, kisses him, and sometimes even sleeps with


    him.


    Ahhhh!!! She will surely turn me into a lovesick puppy who is on his way to bing a real


    psychopath.


    Coming back to the point, I was pissed because my mate wasn''t making things easy for me in this club


    either.


    ''Did you know how she turned up at the club today!'' I yelled in my mind trying to ease some of my


    frustration.


    ''Well, that''s how everyonees to clubbing. Get over it, jealous freak.'' My wolf hunter chuckled,


    making me more frustrated in the process.


    Of course, he would say that. He gets his token of love every day, the problem is with me!


    ''Yeah! That''s the outfit, but not for her! Didn''t you see how alluring she looked in that outfit? I felt like


    ripping those clothes and have my way with her then and there. I so wanted to mark her mine, to tell


    the whole world that she was mine.'' I groaned before putting up my mental barrier to block hunter.


    And, her outfit wasn''t enough! She has to even talk with that bartender who was looking at her with a


    lust-filled gaze. It was as if, I wouldn''t have been there, he would''ve surely taken her out today.


    Luckily, he turned out to be a wolf and understood she was off limit, the moment he looked in my eyes,


    which I am sure were glowing with anger.


    At that time when I was pulling her away and had thrown her onto the couch.


    Oh god! What a perfect chance it was to devour those lips and punish her for her little mischief, but no!


    That also has to be ruined with my group that entered and made things awkward for us.


    And did I mentioned Daniel? He is always hovering around my mate like he is her mate or something.


    He did say one day that she was his mate, I don''t know what goes in that head of his.


    He has just mistaken his little fantasy towards my mate as some real love feelings. Oh my god! My


    alpha-beta is in love with my mate!! Does that need a council to be called?


    It''s a serious matter, no?


    Huh! So here was I back on the couch sitting like an angry king that I was because I wasn''t able to


    spend some alone time with my mate which I terribly wanted.


    I looked at my side, to pull her closer to me, in name of giving the space to everyone to sit as La was


    practically sitting on me that I didn''t like a bit, but she couldn''t sit there along with Aiden either because


    I know it will start a new blown fight among them, which is thest thing I wanted on my mind right


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    now.


    However, before I could say anything I was shocked when the seat beside me was empty.


    ''Where did she go now?'' I thought in my mind before I stood and started looking for her.


    "Alpha, so we were talking about those wolves who had been seen from time to time on the pack


    borders," Aiden said to me.


    But I was least bothered about that matter right now. It''s not like I want her to always stay in front of


    me, well it''s like that, but, right now I was feeling anxious because I had been feeling this strange


    premonition that someone was watching us from the moment I entered the club with her.


    I didn''t want to tell anyone because I didn''t want to spoil everyone''s mood, though I had alerted all the


    guards to be on guard if I needed them with something.


    I exited the booth and looked towards the dance floor to look for her, however, the sight that greeted


    me was something I wasn''t expecting in the slightest chance.


    There standing on the dance floor was Victoria, dancing do happily and sexily with her eyes closed and


    almost everyone on the dance floor was looking at her.


    I looked at how her top was rising a bit whenever she would throw her hands in the air, giving me or


    should I say everyone a perfect view of her milky skin.


    I looked at Daniel who suddenly, pulled her closer to himself and started dancing salsa with her.


    Though she didn''t dance much with him, it doesn''t mean it didn''t make me jealous for a second.


    Looking at her circling form, I started moving towards her in long strides, as she suddenly bumped into


    me.


    She was the epitome of seduction without even knowing it.


    The moment she collided with me, my body had a sudden reaction to her intoxicating sweating scent.


    When her soft chest collided with my stronger one, I couldn''t help it anymore as my body started to


    grow needy for her.


    There was only one way to extinguish this fire now, and that was none other than the person standing


    in front of me.


    So I did the only thing I could do at that time, to stop her from seducing everyone else. I pulled her out


    of the dance floor so that we can talk, but who knew she would be so angry at that.


    To be honest no one has shouted at me soo much, like the way she shouted at me. I was pissed and


    was getting angrier by each second.


    And the anger was not on her. It was on me because I can''t do anything to show her my real side and


    show her how much I loved her.


    I was angry because she med me for trying to act protective, that she said she didn''t need me.


    "God damn it! Victoria. You are such a dumb girl. I''ve never seen a girl dumber than you! Don''t you see


    it, why am I so protective of you?" I finally said, not being able to keep it in anymore.


    I have such a lovely mate, but here I am acting like a cat because of my fear of losing her. Deciding, it


    was enough, that I have given her enough time, I leaned towards her to finally taste those luscious lips.


    Ignoring all the weird noises that wereing from around me, and drowning in her intoxicating smell, I


    was about to touch our lips and seal the bond, when I heard a voice, I was least expecting.


    "Ahem! Ahem! I hope I am not interrupting something."


    Miss Azrael, one of the strongest witches of the strongest witch n was standing there, looking


    smilingly at us, or should I say, at my mate to be precise.


    ''What the hell is this all about?'' I thought as I Involuntarily pulled Victoria closer to me.

 Chapter-32 She cant reject me!

    Chapter-32 She can''t reject me!


    ALEXANDER''S POV


    No wonder I had been feeling that someone was watching over me or following us.te moment I entered


    the club. It turns out it was this witch''s doing.


    Noticing her creepy gaze at my mate, I asked her what was she doing here,ing and meeting the


    alpha king uninformed, through my mind link to which she replied smilingly,


    "Oh, I am here because I came to know, a very powerful person who shouldn''t have been born in the


    first ce was here. I came to pay my respects and check if that person is not having any troubles."


    Did I mention she didn''t even look at me while replying to me? Is she disrespecting the future alpha


    king because I am not throned yet?


    Moreover, her constant gaze on my mate was making me uneasy now, and what this powerful, should


    not be born person is all about? Is there something I should be worried about?


    Before I could ask her what she was talking about and should speak clearly rather than coherently


    puzzling me, I felt my whole body going numb and I fell into a dazed state.


    If it would''ve been any other normal supernatural, they wouldn''t have understood what happened in


    these few seconds, but being the alpha king, I knew what had happened.


    The witch had put me in a dazed state by surrounding my body with her hazy effect and plummeting


    her unconscious vibes in my body.


    Since my body was strong enough, they didn''t make me unconscious but it didn''t mean I didn''t felt


    dazed for a few seconds.


    The nerve of this woman!!


    I tried to look past the hazy cloud towards my mate, however, couldn''t see anything until I heard a shrill


    scream.


    That scream belonged to mate!


    Listening to our mate''s painful scream, the hunter immediately started panicking. I was standing there


    dazed because of the respect for the elder witch, but now that my mate''s safety was at stake, I couldn''t


    stand still anymore.


    Closing my eyes, I was about to ask the hunter to take over when suddenly I felt all the unconscious


    energy leaving me.


    Though the process was not more than of few seconds, it still unnerved and angered me.


    I looked at my mate that looked fine, apart from her dull and watery eyes that were a clear indication


    that she had just cried.


    It made my blood boil, to see my mate in such a state. This witch must have said something to her to


    ruin her mood like this.


    "What the hell did you say to my mate!? Now you are daring enough to y with the mate of the alpha


    king? Do you want to die?!" I asked Azrael through my mind link, to which she only smiled before


    shaking her head to tell that she didn''t say or did anything wrong.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I looked back at my mate, who just smiled sadly at me before going towards the exit of the club. I


    turned around to follow her, because I knew she needed me right now even if she doesn''t agree to it,


    however, the next words of Azrael caught my attention and I involuntarily stopped in between.


    "You like her, don''t you?" She asked me, making me look at her as if she had grown two heads.


    ''She is my fuckin mate!! Do I like her? Are you crazy? Is that even a question? Of course, I don''t like


    her! I fuckin love her for god''s sake. Looks like the witch''s old age is getting to her head now.'' Of


    course, I didn''t say anything aloud, in fear that she mightin about it to my father that I was


    disrespecting her again.


    But, seriously, What kind of tricky game was she ying at? I looked at her questioningly not wanting


    to exin my love to a witch who supposedly knows nothing about the mate bond and its strength.


    "Awe¡­did I angered the to-be Alpha king now? Haha...you are truly epic. But, I would like to know, why


    haven''t you told her about your feelings for her, yet? I can practically feel the sexual tension in the air,


    whenever both of you were around each other alone, from thest one hour in the club. " Azrael


    ''This old woman doesn''t have any shame, does she?'' I thought while I rolled my eyes before leaning on


    the railing of the balcony.


    "Ohmon, cut the crap already! I might look old, but I am keeping up with your generation too." She


    said looking at me earnestly to check if my anger has died down or not.


    "What do you want?" I asked getting straight to the point, though, feeling less angry than before.


    "All I want is for you to take care of her. If I wouldn''t have interrupted just now, you would''ve kissed her


    right? Don''t you know kissing your mate, with your strength as alpha king will start the mate bond and


    she will involuntarily fall for you?


    Don''t you think it''s appropriate for you to tell her all about yourself before you kiss her or make any


    moves on her?


    Look, I don''t care whatever you do or how much time you spend with her, just don''t break her heart. I


    have taken the child under my care, and if I see as much as one tear falling from her eyes, I will make


    sure to destroy many packs before I go down." Azrael said as she smiled creepily at me.


    ''Well, that''s a relief. At least she doesn''t want to hurt our mate.'' I thought in my mind.


    ''You are contented with that? Who does this old hag witch think she is to order and warn the alpha king


    around! Has she lived enough? Does she not love her life anymore? Though, I must say, her words did


    make sense, about that mate-bond thing.'' Hunter said as he paced around with his glowing eyes


    indicating he was still a little bit angry.


    Rolling my eyes at him, I looked back at Azrael.


    "I don''t intend to make her cry myself. I just, I am not sure if she would ept me, the way I am. I


    mean, it doesn''t happen every day that a werewolf would propose to her. I am just a little bit vary of


    being rejected." I said finally admitting to someone that I was afraid of for the first time.


    I know Azrael since I was a kid and know that apart from her unfiltered mouth, she doesn''t mean any


    harm, because their n had already signed a peace treaty with us.


    "What if she thinks the same? That, why a man like you, would love her and dedicate his whole life to


    loving her? Looks, it''s all between you and her, and I don''t mean to interrupt your pace, but you do


    remember that you are going to be throned soon right? Do you really want to wear the crown, with no


    one by your side?


    And this fear of being rejected, if you''ll let it take over like you are doing, you''re never gonna make it


    through. Just give it a chance.


    Besides, she is a mere human as you have said, she won''t even know how to reject a werewolf


    properly, then how do you think she will reject you?" She asked and I hate to admit it, but her words


    made sense.


    Until and unless someone rejects their mate by saying those words including the full name, with adding


    few droplets of blood does only, the mate bond cease to exist.


    She is human and doesn''t even know about our species. How will she be able to perform the ritual of


    rejection? Besides, even if she just says no to my proposal, I can always try to win her back.


    Smiling thankfully at the witch, that my thought was sorted now, I was about to turn around to follow the


    trail of my mate, when the next question she asked stopped me, dead in my tracks.


    "By the way, are you guys trying to weaken your immunity and powers or something?" She asked


    making me confused as I looked at her with a questioning gaze, signaling her to continue.


    "If not, then why are you drinking these weakening potion herbs that renders a werewolf powerless and


    make him unable to heal for the next 40 or so hours?" She asked truly confused, while my eyes


    widened in shock.


    "What did you say? A weakening potion?"


    "Yes, I have been seeing this potion, in every drink including beers and wine, since, the moment I


    entered the club. Didn''t you notice the pinkish color of the drinks? Are you guys practicing some new


    trend that I don''t know of?" She asked me tilting her head, looking truly confused.


    However, I couldn''t wait there to reply to her anymore, as I opened my mind link to all the pack


    members and informed everyone about the situation and rushed inside the club to ask the humans to


    throw all the drink away, who I can''t contact with my mind link.

 Chapter-33 I dont need my powers to protect myself!

    Chapter-33 I don''t need my powers to protect myself!


    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Ca! Ca! Save me! I am on fire! My whole body is burning!" I shouted in my head as I looked at my


    body that was engulfed in fire.


    "What are you doing?! What am I supposed to do in a situation like this! It''s not me who can control


    your powers. It''s you!" Ca shouted back making me wince in pain.


    "Then, who am I supposed to go to look for help?" I asked back.


    "Didn''t that olddy told you to keep your emotions in check. Can''t you see that you might be on fire,


    but you are not particrly feeling any pain? Even your clothes are not burning for god''s sake!" Ca


    remarked.


    Her words made me looked at my clothes. They were on fire, no doubt, but not even a single thread of


    the cloth was burning for real.


    Just what kind of magic is this?


    I have so engrossed in my thoughts that all my previous thoughts of self-depreciation dissolved and the


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    fire around me started to fade eventually.


    I looked at my hands in shock that were clean, like I wasn''t on fire, but was showering. Not even a spec


    of ash was there on my body.


    However, when I looked down, I could see the leaves around me all burnt and the ground was wiped


    clean. It had formed a circle kind of thing around me.


    You guys must be confused as to what''s happening and what the hell am I talking about right?


    Let me start from the beginning.


    So as everyone knows, I exited the bar after my talk with Grandma Azrael because I wasn''t interested


    in what she has to say to Alexander.


    "Wasn''t it because she didn''t allow you to say anything?" Ca said rolling her eyes.


    "Uhh...I didn''t want to listen anyways okay. I don''t like intruding on people''s privacy."


    "Look who''s speaking. Weren''t you the one who tried to read Alexander''s thoughts?" Ca said making


    me groan before I blocked her.


    So as I was saying, I went into the forest after exiting the club. Now you guys might reprimand me that


    why I came into the forest after what happened earlier with that bad wolf.


    And honestly, I don''t have any words to exin myself.


    I was so lost in my world constantly thinking that how much my real mom and dad had to suffer so that


    I could live in this world, that I didn''t even notice that I was in the middle of the forest until I smelled fire


    smoke around me.


    It was only then that I realized, it wasn''t that the ce around me was the only thing burning, I was


    burning with it. Or should I rephrase it and say, I was the one burning it.


    Of course, it''s because I was soo lost in my thoughts of self-loathing that I forgot that I have some


    supernatural powers that go to any extent to protect me.


    And maybe the fire was just a symbol of my anger towards the world that made my parents suffer so


    much.


    So here was I, trying to calm my nerves as I noticed the ce around me burnt.


    As I was busy looking at the burnt leaves I felt someone nearing me from my behind.


    I turned around to see who it was, however, when I looked back I didn''t saw anyone there.


    Thinking that it might just be one of my hallucinations, I shrugged my shoulders and was about to start


    moving out of the forest when I felt a presence near me again. This time closer than I would''ve liked.


    Closing my eyes, I tried to feel the presence as I continued moving.


    "Whoever you are,e out before I get angry. I am already in the bad mood, okay? I don''t want to kill


    someone now. So let''s talk it out, yeah? I mean if you don''t want to die." I tried thinking that the person


    might get angry if I talk such nonsense.


    Much to my horror, I saw a man dressed purely in ck clothes from head to toe, running towards me


    with a knife in his hand. Even his face was covered with a ck mask.


    "Good going Victoria. Maybe that person wasn''t even here for you. But you have to go around


    provoking bad people so that they can mess with us, no?" Ca rolled her eyes as she sat in the chair


    rxing.


    "Dude! Can you stopining? The man is running towards us with that knife. And thatrge knife


    looks no joke." I thought as I tried to spot a wooden log around me that can be used to knock the


    person off.


    "I am so dumb. I can use my powers to knock the guy off." I smiled wickedly, excited that I will get to


    use my powers for protecting myself for real.


    "Uhuh! Didn''t that olddy told you? No use of powers until it''s a life and death situation." Ca said as


    she squinted her brows at my suggestion.


    "This girl. You can''t give me any suggestions on how to fight back, but always have enough points to


    reprimand me." I said as I looked at the nearing man.


    Holding the hand that he raised in the air to hurt me with the knife, I turned the man around before


    taking him in a hand lock position.


    Before he could react to my new position, I kicked behind his knees making him sit involuntarily as I


    turned his wrist to free the knife from his hand.


    Kicking his vital spots, near his chest, hand, and leg, I turned his body in another deadlock before


    choking him.


    I released him when his face was turning purple and stood back. As soon as he stood again trying to


    fight me, I kicked the chin of that man in the upward motion, and soon I could see blooding out


    from his nose and mouth.


    ''Does these people think I am only dependent upon these problematic powers to save myself? I have


    been learning taekwondo and ancient martial arts since I was seven.'' I thought proudly.


    However, my moment of feeling proud was cut short when I see two more mening towards me


    with clear killing intent in their eyes.


    "I think they are angry because I killed their friend." I thought in my mind.


    However, this time rather than making some snarky or sarcastic remark, Ca said something that left


    me in a thoughtful gaze.


    "Or they areing at you because they wanted to kill you from the very beginning?" She said and I


    saw her concerned-filled eyes for the first time.

 Chapter-34 I dont want to die like this

    Chapter-34 I don''t want to die like this


    VICTORIA''S POV


    I don''t want to admit it, but seeing her concerned-filled eyes, I felt a bit touched.


    Sighing loudly, I smirked before saying,


    "Don''t worry baby, I got this." I winked before I pulled my hair right and with a jerk broke a branch from


    the tree that could be used to beat these guys who were making my night more worse than it already


    was.


    As one of the men neared me with that knife in hand, doing the mistake of dying as the previous


    man had done, I lifted the stick in the air before wiping it with full force on his hand.


    As the knife fell from his hand, I turned around before swinging the stick and hitting the second guy to


    make him drop his dagger that he had taken out from his jacket when I was hitting the first one.


    I was about to turn around, when I felt a punch to my side, making me stumble on my footing.


    This made me angry this time. I hated being hit from behind the most.


    Breaking the log in two, I looked at the guys with newfound anger, as I started countering their hits with


    the log while kicking their vital and weak points.


    Giving the roundhouse kick to the second guy who was about to punch me, I send him hitting the tree


    before I looked at the guy who looked a bit scared now.


    Looking into his sacred eyes, I wanted to spare him, but his next move of secretly taking out the small


    knife from his back pocket made me angry. Punching the face twice, I kicked him straight on his nose


    bone.


    His eyes rolled back in his head which was a clear indication that he was dead now.


    ''Welk it wasn''t as easy as I was guessing.'' I thought and was about to show off and boast about my


    fighting skills to Ca, however, before I could do that, I could see three more men running towards me


    while screaming a scream of anger.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me!" I thought in my head as I took the fallen knives of the two-man that came


    at me earlier.


    Taking a knife in each hand, I looked at them with a confident gaze. To be honest, today was the first


    time I was feeling the soul of that confident girl from two years back inside me.


    This time, I didn''t wait for ten toe at me, rather, I ran towards them with my knives. Well,


    technically they aren''t mine, but you got the point.


    Bending down I slid towards them while knifing two of them in their thighs.


    I heard a shrill scream of agony from them before I turned around and stood again.


    As one of them swung his knife towards me, I bend down before turning around and knifing the person


    in the stomach. Kicking off the second person that was about toe at me, I knifed the third person


    straight in the chest before he could plunge his knife at me.


    I looked at the only left man on the ground, as he started backing while he was down on the ground.


    The sight was truly pathetic, with my bloody hands and clothes, but these guys left me no choice but to


    turn into this monster.


    I was about to swing and plunge my knife into the chest of this person, but before I could do that, he


    whistled loudly.


    I looked at him confused, not knowing why he did that. Shaking my head to cancel every second


    thought I was getting to spare him, I plunged my knife in the side of his neck, and stream blood started


    oozing out.


    Looking at my bloody hands, I wiped them on the nearby tree leaves, because let us be honest, the


    smell of blood is gruesome.


    I know what you guys are thinking. You probably might be thinking I am some kind of weird psychotic


    murderer. I won''t refute it either.


    I was taught to save myself at any cost from any evil thing, even if thates at the cost of killing


    someone, from a very young age. This wasn''t my first killing either.


    I have been attacked like this at my home back in New York too.


    Maybe that was also because I was the daughter of the strongest witch n princess in the world. They


    might''vee to know about me, about my telepathic powers, and that''s why they tried to hurt me.


    Though, I won''t deny that my adoptive parents had be too protective of me at that time. I guess,


    they also knew the truth about my species and what it meant to be existence.


    My father even bought me a pistol, and I still remembered how he had urged me to get well versed with


    all kinds of ammunition.


    At that time I thought he was going crazy with his overprotective feeling, but now that I think about it, it


    looks like I will be using those skills quite a lot from now on that I know the truth about myself.


    I stood ready to exit the forest before some other persones trying to kill me, however, I was in for a


    bigger surprise. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I looked up and noticed around 15-20 men running towards me with the killing intent while crying a war


    cry as if they were hell-bent on the idea of ending me today.


    I won''t be able to fight them I know. Winning over all of them was a far cry. Besides I can''t even use my


    powers.


    Wait! My grandma did say to use the powers only when it''s a life and death situation.


    It''s a life-and-death situation, isn''t it? I will die at their hands today if I don''t kill them first, no?


    I hated to admit but I was feeling scared for real. I don''t want to die like this. I haven''t even tell


    Alexander that I loved him. I was yet to be rejected by him if he didn''t like me. I am yet to be in a


    serious rtionship.


    I haven''t even had a nightstand with anyone!


    I haven''t even tried the strongest alcohol in the world.


    "There are soo many things I am yet to try. I can''t die like this. No, I won''t allow it." I thought as a


    newfound determination pounded in my heart.


    I was busy thinking about whether should I use my powers or not when suddenly I saw one of them


    almost close to me.


    As I looked at him plunging his knife at me, I kicked him away, making him hit the tree. However, before


    I could turn around and fight back the second person, someone hit me with a log on my back that made


    me lose my bnce as I fell on the ground feeling a bit dizzy.


    I looked up with my blurry vision and saw one of them plunging his knife at me.


    Caught off guard, I sat with my knees closed as I raised my hands in front of my face to protect myself,


    however, the hit never came.


    Before I could open my eyes to see why I wasn''t hit, I heard a scream filled with agony, as I was


    engulfed in a familiar scent.


    "Alexander?" I whispered feeling a little bit secure in his arms.

 Chapter-35 Feeling aroused at the wrong time

    Chapter-35 Feeling aroused at the wrong time


    VICTORIA''S POV


    Before I could rejoice in my happiness that Alexander was here and I might have a chance at survival,


    a thought struck my mind, that made me more scared than I already was.


    "Alexander was just a normal human being. How will he be able to fight off these men alone?" I thought


    and suddenly remembered the shrill scream filled with the agony that had echoed in the forest just now.


    Opening my eyes from the bliss that I was feeling, I looked at the man that was holding me in his arms.


    However, his eyes were not on me. His eyes were trained on the men that were standing there while


    they looked at Alexander.


    And wait, is that fear in their eyes, that I am sensing?


    My eyes then followed on the ground where the man that was about to attack me earlier, was shredded


    to half.


    I looked at Alexander in horror. Did he do that?


    "Oh my god! How much strong is he, to shred a person in two? What is he hiding under that shirt of


    his?" I thought as my eyes widened in shock.


    "Jesus, girl! Is that the only thing you are concerned about? You''re more naughty than me!" Ca


    asked as she looked at the scene in horror.


    I smiled awkwardly at herment before I blocked my mind from the view I''m front so that she won''t


    have to see this gruesome sight.


    She might not be used to all this blood and human killing for all I know.


    I must add if you guys were thinking that I am some weird psychotic murderer then Alexander was on a


    whole other level from me.


    I looked back at the guy, and it was only then, did I noticed his clear hazel eyes that were shining in the


    dark. It made me want to touch his face, and grab his attention towards me.


    "Alexander?" I whispered. Is that weird, that even after seeing such a gruesome sight, I was still not


    feeling any kind of fear from him. The sense of security from earlier only increased.


    "Sshh...I am here. No one will be able to touch you or hurt you anymore, my mate." Alexander said,


    and boy did his voice felt so nice to my ears.


    I don''t know if it was just me but I felt like his voice was way deeper than the other times. It might be


    just my hallucination or because he was angry at the guys, but it was sexy nheless.


    ''Uhhh! Concentrate Victoria! Now is not the time for you to get aroused because of his voice and


    surface your love for him that you have hidden behind all thoseyers.''I reprimanded myself before I


    looked back at him.


    Lifting me in the air, he made me sat behind a tree before he bent and looked at me,


    "Now, we won''t want these pretty eyes to see such dirty things and taint them, do we?" He asked as he


    tucked a strand of hair behind my ears.


    Looking in his eyes that were so captivating and alluring, I just nodded before shaking my head in


    denial.


    "Then, my sweet Victoria will keep her eyes closed until I say to open them, right?" He said as he


    gripped my chin gently, wiping the side of my lips.


    I nodded in agreement, still dazed in his eyes, as I saw him retracing his had. I could see a little blood


    on his thumb that he used to wipe my lips. Still gazing at me, he put the thumb in his mouth, before he


    sucked on it.


    ''What in the actual hell!'' I screamed in my mind, feeling more aroused than shocked at his gesture.


    "Good girl." He said before he went behind the tree.


    Do you guys ever get that feeling, when someone tells you to not look at something or do something,


    but then every cell of your body forces you and bes curious as to why they denied and then you


    can''t help yourself but want to peak at the thing?


    Well, that''s exactly what I was feeling right now.


    Thinking that a small nce won''t hurt, I turned around slightly, while still hiding behind the tree.


    I tried to spot Alexander among the men of the opposite party.


    I could hear the screams of pain and agony, and knowing that none of them belonged to my Alexander,


    I heaved a sigh of relief.


    ''Wait, did I just called him Mine? Where the hell did ite from?'' I thought surprised at my feelings.


    As I turned around again, to see what was happening I saw only 5 men were left standing and one of


    them punched Alexander in the chest, with a knife in his hand.


    I was almost convinced to go there and start fighting again to help my savior, but, then I saw him


    holding the hand of that person in his hand before he kicked the man away.


    This resulted in that man''s limb separating from his body, as the man hit the tree while his hand was


    still in Alexander''s hands oozing blood.


    Throwing the hand away, Alexander took the knife from the ground, before he plunged the knife in


    three of them at lightning speed.


    He was soo good at this!! And here I was, always acting proud because of my skills.


    In front of him, my skills were nothing but like a newborn baby in front of his ancestors.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Seeing that almost everyone was down and Alexander was fighting off thest man, I turned around so


    that I can act like I didn''t see anything, that included him dismembering the man or taking out limbs


    from a few.


    I waited for Alexander toe to me, but when few seconds passed and I didn''t hear any sound, I


    thought of turning and see what was happening, but as soon as I tilt my body, I saw Alexander face


    almost a few inches away from mine, which shocked me making me fall back, as I hit the ground with a


    groan.


    "My naughty Victoria, don''t you know, curiosity kills the cat," Alexander said in his same deep sexy


    voice that I havee to love before he chuckled and helped me get up.


    Once I was sitting again, I looked at his body, for any wound, but didn''t saw anything from above.


    Taking his shirt in my hand I tore the shirt, exposing his chest to me. cing my hand on the ce


    where he was almost knifed, I searched for any wound and sighed when I didn''t feel anything.


    "What are you doing?" Alexander asked as he held my hand in ce, by cing his hand on top of


    mine.


    It was only then, did I realize, what I was doing, and how much of apromising position were we


    sitting in.


    Earlier, when I tore his shirt, it was done with a pure intention to check for wounds, but now that I have


    checked already, my eyesnded on his chest again, going down as I noticed his abs.


    ''Oh..oh..these lickable abs..oh my god.'' I thought in my head, as my eyes explored his chest, looking at


    them like they were the best candy that I want to taste, forgetting all about how my hand was still on his


    chest under his.


    Holding the hand that was on his chest, Alexander pulled me close to himself, before, making our


    bodies almost touch each other.


    "You didn''t answer me. What are you doing?" He asked as he leaned closer to me, cing his head in


    my neck.


    Maybe he is tired after fighting soo many men.


    "I was checking for any wound. By the way, thank you for saving me today." I murmured slowly,


    knowing all too well, how it would''ve turned if he wouldn''t havee in time.


    "It''s my pleasure and duty to save my mate," Alexander said, as I felt his deep breathing on my neck.


    "Wait, are you sniffing me?" I asked horrified when I realized what he was doing for thest few


    seconds.


    "Mmm...your scent calms me." He said as he ced his left hand on my back before he brought me


    closer to his body.


    "Yeah? Then smell all you want. I am free anyways." I said casually.


    ''Seriously? You horny girl! You just want him to keep hugging you, while he rxes, no?'' a voice


    boomed in my head.


    Realizing what I said just now, I coughed awkwardly,


    "I meant to say, you can rx all you want because I am tired too. Let''s go backter together, yeah,


    that''s what I wanted to say." I said correcting my words.


    Soon I heard his deep and sexy chuckle reverberating my whole body as we were still hugging.


    "I know baby." He said before he hugged me more closer to himself.


    Oh, how much I want this moment tost for eternity.

 Chapter-36 I want to propose Alexander but he isnt even asking me to prom!

    Chapter-36 I want to propose Alexander but he isn''t even asking me to prom!


    VICTORIA''S POV


    Uhhh! I was done with this nagging argument between me and my conscience, about whether I should


    tell Alexander about my feelings or not.


    Sitting in the ssroom where our biology teacher was busy exining the anatomy of a human, in


    which I was least interested, since, I have already studied this material and was well-versed with that, I


    was thinking about how should I tell Alexander about my feelings for him.


    Yup, you guys heard that right. I was thinking of proposing to him, for real this time.


    It has been 3 days since that incident outside the club happened. Though he had never expressed any


    strong feelings towards me, however, I don''t know why, I get this feeling that he also likes me,


    especially, after the way how he protected me that day.


    Besides, the fight outside the club that day made me realize, that my life was full of animosity and


    danger. Who should I fight for?


    I don''t even know if I will get to see the next day or not. Now, amidst all these things, if I have to live like


    a coward, hiding my feelings, hiding everything from everyone, then was it even worth it to live?


    "Aren''t you saying too much? Don''t go that deep into things. People might start thinking that you care


    for yourself." Ca scoffed in between making me roll my eyes at her.


    Okay fine, I am bluffing. It''s all Ca who has been nagging me to tell him how I feel before, he is


    snatched away by other girls, because let me be honest, this university is filled with sexy and beautiful


    girls.


    "Happy?" I asked her after praising her, to which she nodded happily.


    However, proposing him wasn''t an easy feat either. I was terribly confused, about how should I go with


    this process.


    Yup, it was a process I know I have to go through because I was sure that whatever I feel for him was


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    real.


    Should I just directly go to him and say, ''Hey I like you and want to give it a go, do you like me too?'' but


    that would sound toome and rude.


    Or should I go for something romantic and poetic to make his heart swell, that he finds it hard to reject


    me? But that won''t suit my personality. It will look too fake if I do something like that.


    As I was busy in my thoughts thinking about different methods of proposing Alexander, something hit


    my head, making me jerk my head in the direction from where the note came.


    "Are you fuckin'' crazy?" I mouthed to Chris who was grinning like an idiot he was.


    Opening the note that he had thrown on me, I read,


    "Who are you going to prom with?"


    This reminds me, I was still without a partner and practically ineligible to join the prom that was going to


    be held tomorrow night to celebrate 50 years of the university.


    "I don''t have a partner yet, what about you and others?" I write before looking at our teacher, rxed


    when she wasn''t looking this way, and throwing the note back at him.


    It hit him square in the nose, pleasuring me as I giggled at his squinting face.


    I don''t know what he found funny in my note but as soon as he opened my note, he started giggling as


    he bends his head to hide from the teacher''s gaze.


    I looked at him out of the corner of my eyes as he scribbled something again. He threw the note at me,


    aiming for my face again. However, this time I was prepared and caught it right in time.


    Smirking at his failed attempt, I opened the note to see what he wrote, but my smile froze in ce, as I


    looked at him in disbelief.


    It said,


    "I am going with Ang, Aiden is going with Katie, and Sean is going with Tina. I am not sure about


    Daniel but I heard some girl talking about asking him out today."


    "You guys already have partners? So fast?" I mouthed to him in disbelief as he shrugged.


    "What about me? Am I the only one left without a partner?" I wrote, hurriedly throwing the note at him,


    waiting impatiently for him to reply.


    After reading the note, he looked at me, before shaking his head in my direction as if thinking I was a


    lost cause.


    Well, I was without a partner anyways, doesn''t that make me a lost cause.


    I waited for him to write whatever he was writing while ncing at the teacher from time to time who


    was busy teaching with her back facing us.


    I didn''t have to wait for long, as soon I saw a note flying towards me. It read,


    "Well, you wouldn''t havee to this, if you weren''t hell bend on rejecting everyone who asked you to


    the prom."


    I hate to admit it, but, he was right.


    When we came to college today, and the talk about prom was all over the ce, guys were lining in my


    ss to ask girls out. Luckily, I was one of those single girls because my partner was not decided yet.


    Unlike, Tina, Ang, Katie, and others, I didn''t have any partner, which made me eligible for being


    asked out to dance. However, I refused everyone politely as I was waiting for someone special''s


    proposal.


    Now that I think about Alexander, I wonder if he had said yes or asked any girl out, yet.


    I took out a fresh note and asked, "What about Alex?" before throwing it back to Chris.


    Reading my note he just shrugged which made me disappointed.


    cing my head on the desk sighing heavily I waited for the bell to ring as all my good mood from


    earlier was spoiled.


    I exited the ssroom as soon as I heard, the bell ringing.


    This was myst ss for the day. I was hoping to have fun with guys, but now that my mood is all


    spoiled, I am nning to go meet thunder after having lunch.


    cing my bagzily on my left shoulder, I shoved my books inside my locker, before closing it with a


    loud bang.


    "Woah! Someone looks angry." Danielmented as I saw him leaning on his locker while he was


    looking at me with a quirked brow.


    "AHH! Don''t talk to me right now. I am super pissed." I said before walking away.


    Jogging along with me, he ced his hand on my shoulder before pulling me closer, as the corridor


    was swarmed by studentsing out from their sses.


    "And what is it that made our sassy girl, pissed?" Daniel asked making me chuckle at his sassy remark.


    "I don''t have a partner for the prom yet. Doesn''t that makes me ineligible for tomorrow''s dance?" I said,


    before hanging my head disappointed.


    "Aww...so this is what it''s all about? Don''t worry, I can- ouch!" Daniel started but stopped mid-sentence


    making me look at him in question as he halted his steps making me stop along with him, because of


    his hand.


    Before I could ask him what happened, I smelled the familiar scent that I havee to love, near me.


    "Ouch! Will you release your hold now?" Daniel whispered yelled making me look behind him, before


    rolling my eyes as I saw Alexander holding the back of Daniel''s neck.


    "How dare you leave me behind to pick all the balls ande here chat with girls?" Alexander said


    before he jumped aside and ced his hand on my other shoulder.


    "Well, wasn''t it, ''your'' punishment to begin with? Why would I help you, knowing too well, that, Mr.


    Peter will probably kill me if he came to know that I helped you." Daniel said as they started walking


    together.


    "Guys, can you remove your hands? I am not your handstand you know?" I said, feeling burdened


    when these heavyweights were suddenly ced on both my shoulders.


    But, did they listen to me?


    "Still, as a good friend, you could''ve lent me your help in cing them. The punishment was about


    picking the balls not cing them." Alexander said pouting his lips.


    ''Good, ignore me, now.'' I thought angrily.


    "Oh, I forgot to greet you. How was your day beautiful?" Alexander asked me, which made me looked


    at him with anger-filled eyes.


    ''You hadn''t forgotten to put your heavy hand on my shoulder! You ask me how was my day? Well, I


    was swarmed by guys asking me to prom, but the guy that I wanted, wasn''t even anywhere close.'' I


    thought in my head as I looked at him.


    "Woah! Why are you shooting daggers at me?" He asked as he raised his hands in the air as if


    surrendering in defeat.


    "You! You.¡­don''t talk to me." I said before pushing both of them away and leading straight to the


    canteen.


    "What happened to her?" I heard Alexander ask Daniel as I was leaving.


    "What happened to me? Love happened! You happened!" I wanted to scream at him but controlled my


    anger, as I didn''t want to ruin my mood, since, I still have to think of ways of confessing my love to him.


    This guy is dumb. He wouldn''t even know of his feelings even when he falls in love with me. Looks like


    it''s me who needs to take the first step here.

 Chapter-37 Daniel is going to propose her?

    Chapter-37 Daniel is going to propose her?


    ALEXANDER''S POV


    ''What has gotten inside her brain?'' Was the only thing I could think of when she told me not to talk to


    her.


    I mean, was she alright? This wasn''t how her reaction should be after I saved her life two days back,


    no?


    Currently, I was confused because I didn''t know why Victoria was giving me a cold shoulder today.


    "You must''ve done something wrong. You always screw things anyways. Huh!! She is always happy


    with me, be it in Human form or my wolf form." Thundermented, making me more annoyed than I


    already was.


    Did I mention that I was also feeling super jealous since that fight in front of the club?


    Let me tell you what happened that day.


    Once, Miss Azrael told me that there was something wrong with the drinks, I had asked everyone to


    throw away all the drinks and vomit out the drink, who have drunk it.


    Though I was giving them instructions, I was having this constant bugging feeling that something


    wasn''t right.


    "There is something wrong with our mate. I feel like she is in some danger." Thunder had warned me at


    that time.


    "Shut up, you are just a lovesick puppy who always wants to be with your mate, but, you need to


    understand that being the to be alpha king, we have to look after our pack first and then at our


    motives." I reprimanded him, to which he only growled at me.


    Though I was telling him to concentrate on the duties, I can''t deny the fact that even I was having this


    uneasy feeling of something being wrong with her.


    I have to get this over with so that I can check up on her as soon as possible.


    "Is everything in control?" I asked Daniel and once he gave the nod of approval, I ran out of the club


    towards the direction where I had seen her going.


    As I was getting deeper inside the forest, I could feel the feeling of dread settling in my heart as I


    smelled blood.


    With thunder pacing inside me, urging me to rush towards our mate, I followed the scent of blood, and


    it wasn''t long before I reached there.


    The first thing that came to my notice was the bodies of the dead man sprawled on the ground, heavily


    wounded. I was observing their bodies closely to see if that was an animal attack or what when I


    suddenly heard the noise of people fighting.


    I looked towards my left, from where the noise of rustling of leaves wasing, and tiptoed in the


    direction.


    The scent of Victoria was strongest here and I hated to say it, but, I was feeling fearful, afraid of what I


    will see here.


    As I turned around the trees, the sight that came in front of me, angered me soo much, that before I


    could try to control it, thunder took over my body.


    "Thunder! Come back! She doesn''t know about us, yet! You can''t just change your form like that! She


    will be scarred for life! I promise I won''t spare anyone who tried to hurt our mate and will kill them


    brutally, please don''t scare her more than she already is." I yelled from inside whole thunder just looked


    at me with red eyes, indicating he was too angry to care right now.


    I know our mate''s safety was more important in this scenario, and that was the main reason why I was


    stopping thunder. I didn''t want her to get scared of us and run for life.


    "Does fighting them need me changing into a wolf? I am powerful enough." Thunder words echoed in


    my head, before he or should I say, I jumped in front of my mate who was about to be stabbed by a


    man.


    Dismembering his hands, thunder immediately hugged her, in a protective gesture.


    ''Gone. Everything is finished. She will hate us from now on.'' I thought as I looked at how Thunder had


    dismembered the person.


    I was about the ask, thunder toe back and let me take over the body so that I can still handle the


    situation, but before I could do that, I heard thunder speaking in his deep voice,


    "Sshh...I am here. No one will be able to touch you or hurt you anymore, my mate."


    I looked at our mate, waiting for her to push back thunder away from her and scream in horror, but to


    my surprise, none of that happened.


    She was getting shy listening to thunder''s words offort as if her long-lost lover hade to save


    her, as she looked at him with doe-like eyes.


    ''Shy'' for god''s sake!!


    And for all the time I saved her ass from all the trouble, what did I get in return? She would always get


    angry at me or fight me!


    Even though she doesn''t know that it''s Thunder inside the body, she is still siding with him. Her


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    favoritism for thunder is beyond me. Seriously!


    I looked at how Thunder dismembered and killed everyone who was there to kill our mate and how our


    mate was watching him in amazement.


    Shouldn''t she be feeling disgusted? How the hell does her brain works?


    I think she has a thing for a macho man or something for her to react like that.


    I practically sat there watching how thunder was flirting with our mate and she was acting all innocent


    and shy. She even tore his, or should I say my shirt to check for the wounds.


    She never did that when I was in control of the body! I watched how she roamed her soft hands on my


    chest, while thunder was looking at her as if it was taking him a lot of effort to not kiss her then and


    there.


    If that would''ve been some other person, I would''ve probably tried to kill him, but can I kill my own


    body?


    After that, thunder sent her back home safely and they almost kissed, if not for thunder being righteous


    because he didn''t want to try anything before I tell her everything.


    Yeah! You heard that right. We almost kissed!


    All in all, the point of all this talk was, that, Victoria didn''t know whether it was thunder or Me inside the


    body. Then, why was she acting cold to me now?


    "Hey! You''ve been calling me thunder for quite some time. Have you forgotten my real name?" Thunder


    asked.


    "No, but don''t you like this name because our mate calls you that," I asked.


    "Well, that''s true." Thunder or should I say hunter shrugged.


    Rolling my eyes at his behavior I came back to the present, where Daniel was saying something and I


    suddenly heard Victoria''s name.


    "What about Victoria?" I asked.


    "You didn''t hear anything I said?" Daniel asked as we moved towards the canteen.


    "Oh, I was thinking about something


    You tell me, what you were saying earlier." I urged.


    "Nothing much. I received a message from Chris. I had asked him to ask Victoria if she was going to


    prom with someone, and luckily, she doesn''t have a partner." Daniel said smiling.


    The prom! That''s right! I am still to ask Victoria to be my partner for the night! With her being so angry


    with me, how will I be able to do that?


    "And?" I asked confused, shifting my focus back to Daniel.


    What has Victoria not having a partner got to do with him?


    "I am thinking of asking her out," Daniel said causally.


    Hearing his words, I could feel thunder feeling possessive, as he wed at me toe out.


    "Don''t!" I shouted at him. The word was for thunder, to stop him from wing at me toe out,


    however looks like it worked for Daniel too, making him widen his eyes in surprise.


    ring at everyone to go with their work, I looked back at Daniel, as I looked him straight in the eyes to


    make my point clear.


    "Don''t bother with that. I am her partner. She is going with me." I said as I started to move.


    "Do you have feelings for her?" Daniel asked out of the blue and I couldn''t help but pause at his


    question.


    Did I like her? People have been asking me this question quite a lot.


    When I didn''t say anything, he continued,


    "Well, I was asking because I am nning to propose to her today after the dance. Wish me luck.


    yeah?" He said before running towards our friends who were calling him while ying some game.


    It was not until he was out of my sight, did I realized, what he meant. He is going to propose to her


    today?


    As soon as I heard his words, the shback of Victoria smiling andughing with him, starting surfacing


    in my head and I couldn''t help but feel the fear of losing her if she says yes to him.


    "I have never seen such a coward, seriously. You are a freaking alpha king! She is your mate and you


    are afraid of proposing to her. How are you even able to stay calm, after hearing, that some other man


    is going to propose to her?" Thunder reprimanded me that added fuel to my anger.


    "Shut up okay! I am gonna ask her out today myself. With me in the picture, I will make sure that she


    doesn''t say yes to Daniel even if she denies me." I said with finality, my voice bing deep because


    of the contained anger.

 Chapter-38 Alexanders weird way of asking me to prom includes kidnapping?

    Chapter-38 Alexander''s weird way of asking me to prom includes kidnapping?


    VICTORIA''S POV


    Can you guys guess, what I am doing right now? Eating? Yup, you are right. I was eating. And not only


    eating, but I was also staring at the people who were sitting in front of me, eating while they boast


    about having a partner for the prom.


    Taking a bite from my sandwich, I stared, more like red, at the girls of our group who were giggling


    happily, as my annoyance was getting near its peak.


    Gazing to my left, I noticed Chris moving towards us with his lunch as heughed with his friends.


    Isn''t he the reason why I am not in good mood, in the first ce?


    "He is," Ca confirmed and thus, smirking widely, I looked back at my food, taking another bite, to act


    monotonous.


    Since the only empty seat on the table was beside me, Chris ced his te on the table beside me


    and was about to sit, but, as soon as he bent his body to sit, I pulled the chair underneath from him,


    making him fall with an ''oomph''.


    Everyone paused what they were doing, and looked at me shocked.


    After a few seconds of silence, I heard loudughter erupting from my table as everyone started


    "Try disturbing and annoying me next time," I said smirking, before sipping on my juice, while everyone


    showed me two thumbs up,plimenting my revenge, making me bow dramatically.


    "You!-" He started while ring at me, but stopped when he nced behind me.


    Turning around, I noticed Daniel standing there leisurely, with a yful smile on his face.


    "Is our Victoria getting mischievous again?" He murmured before he pulled on my cheeks.


    Swatting his hand away, I went back to my eating, while the guys started talking again.


    "Hey, umm, so I wanted to ask you something." Daniel started.


    "Mm...shure...go aheazz," I said with my mouth full, as my gazended on his pasta.


    Taking a bite from his pasta, I almost moaned because of its taste.


    "Umm, so here''s the thing, I want to say something to you, but Currently, for several reasons, I can''t. I


    was thinking of saying it after the prom tomorrow, but now that Alexander is your partner for the night,


    can you spare me a few minutes after the dance?" Daniel asked smiling at my eating while scratching


    the back of his neck nervously.


    I almost choked on my food, listening to his words.


    "What did you say, in the end?" I asked again, not sure if I heard it right.


    "Spare me a few minutes?" Daniel repeated confused.


    "No, before that."


    "Because Alexander is your partner?"


    "Yeah, about that. Who told you Alexander is my partner for the prom, as long as I know he hasn''t even


    asked-" before I couldplete my sentence, arge hand mped on my mouth, rendering me


    unable to say anything.


    Smelling the familiar scent I knew, who it was, and thus, after quickly finishing the food in my mouth, I


    bit on his palm.


    "Geez! Ouch! What are you doing?" He whispered yelled.


    "What the hell are YOU doing, with your hand-" I turned around to shout, but stopped mid-way when I


    noticed how close his face was to mine.


    If we both pucker our lips, I am sure, we will be able to at least have a small peck.


    Looking at his luscious lips, I so badly wanted to cover that 2 inches difference, but controlled myself at


    thest moment, and turned back to front.


    I was about to put thest piece of sandwich in my mouth when I was forcefully pulled out of my chair,


    as Alexander grabbed me by holding on to my shoulders as you would do to a kid.


    "Hey! What the hell? I am not done with my food yet! Guys? Help me?" I looked at our friends who just


    continued tough at my miseries, especially Chris, who even dared to re is tongue at me.


    I looked towards Daniel who had aplicated expression on his face and was about to call to him for


    help, when Alexander lifted me in his arms, and mped his other hand on my mouth again, which


    made me speechless. Literally!


    I so, want to smack the funny expression that everyone was giving me. "What are you looking at,


    creep?!" I shouted at one of the guys, removing Alexander''s hand with great difficulty, making


    Alexander turn around and ring at everyone.


    Much to my surprise, everyone immediately stopped looking at me.


    "Woah! What kind of leader power does he have, for everyone to fear him like that?" I thought aloud in


    my head.


    "Girl! That''s not even the point. You are practically getting kidnapped!" Ca reminded me, and I


    started to struggle again, for him to free myself, but nothing worked.


    It wasn''t until, we reached a little bit inside the forest, which was at the backside of the university, did he


    finally put me down.


    "Thank you, for putting me down yeah?" I scoffed annoyed as I straightened the clothes that crippled


    because of his hooligan carrying me.


    "I know it was wrong of me, to carry you out like that, without your permission, but I had no choice. You


    would''ve said yes, to him, if I weren''t there. What I mean to ask and say is, will you go on the prom


    night with me, as my dance partner, as my mate?" Alexander asked me, with a mischievous glint in his


    eyes.


    However, I would definitely agree that it was different from what I imagined it would be all about? I


    never thought he wanted to ask me out when he carried me like that. I thought it was one of his pranks


    again.


    ''Well, that''s one hell of a way of asking someone out. No?'' I thought not knowing whether should I be


    happy at that or not.


    Leaning on the tree, I observed his stance from head to toe. Honestly, I won''t deny the fact, that I liked


    his hooligan style of asking me out to prom.


    I know, something was wrong with my head.


    Looking back at his expectant, my gaze flickered back to his lips, "kiss me and I will say yes." I wanted


    to say, but I knew, I will receive a good one from Ca and thus, refrained from saying something like


    that.


    However, it didn''t mean I can''t do anything else.


    "So will you?" Alexander asked again, as he came closer to me when I didn''t answer for long.


    I don''t know why, we always end up in a position like this, and couldn''t help but get annoyed now.


    Isn''t the hero supposed to kiss thedy, when they are so close leaning on each other, in a


    Sighing, loudly, I straightened before holding Alexander''s hand and turned him around, as I pushed him


    on the tree.


    ''Should I proceed like the hero of this drama?'' I asked Ca, who for some unknown reason was


    fangirling in my mind.


    I looked back at Alexander who had a surprised and shocked expression on his face.


    Straightening my left leg, as I raised it and ced it beside  Alexander''s shoulders, I leaned a bit closer


    before holding his chin in my hands.


    "You tell me, what do you want me to do," I asked. As I noticed his Adam''s apple going up and down,


    which made me traced it, with my index finger.


    "What are you doing?" He asked, his voice getting deeper and trembling a bit, with his eyes widening at


    my actions.


    "Can''t you see? I am taking action here." I replied with my gaze still focussed on his lips and then back


    to neck.


    ''Oh! How much I want to bite his neck right now.'' I thought as I felt that my canines were practically


    asking me to bite him, as a faint pain shot in them before dying down.


    Thinking it was just my imaginations running wild because I want some intimacy, I concentrated back


    on his lips.


    I could feel my throat drying as I tried to control my feelings.


    "What?" He asked surprised, making me roll my eyes at him.


    This guy is even dumber than me.


    cing my hand on his chest, where the two buttons of his shirt were undone, I wanted tough when


    Alexander''s face immediately started reddening.


    How cute!


    "You haven''t replied to me yet. What do you want me to do?" I asked, with a hidden meaning in my


    question.


    ''Ohh, just say kiss me. And I will. Oh god! How much I want to rip his shirt right now and roam my


    hands all over his chest, feeling that kissable skin, as I-'' I thought in my head, stopping myself just in


    time to not get carried away with the emotions.


    I could feel my hand starting to feel hot, because, let me be honest, I was doing something like this for


    the first time.


    Seducing and making a guy ufortable, you know, and thus, deep down I was myself feeling shy.


    "Go with me." He said, as he leaned forward, ''much to my surprise'' before cing his head in my neck,


    while he took a deep breath, making a shiver run down my spine.


    This reaction of his surprised me so much, that my stance trembled and I hurriedly put my leg down,


    before trying to make some distance between us.


    However, his firm hand on my back rendered me unable to move even an inch.


    "Let me stay like this. It calms me down, you know that. Victory, you have no idea, how much I hate it


    when you talk to other guys." He murmured in my hairs, and I think it wasn''t meant to be heard


    because of how low he whispered, but I still heard it.


    I know it sounds weird but, this made me smile so wide, that I got reprimanding from Ca again.


    ''Just look at you, acting like a lovesick puppy, when he hadn''t even proposed to you. Get your act


    together girl. I want him to propose us, first, because let me warn you- Your transformation is gonna


    take ce soon. I just don''t want to force you into it, until he tells you everything. Your canines- leave


    it.'' Ca said before sitting back calmly.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ''What?'' I asked, not even a single word she said getting inside my brain, as my head was muddle-


    headed, with Alexander''s proximity.


    cing my hands on his chest to support myself, as I sneakily undid one more button, I gently leaned


    on him and making him lean back on the tree, to support our weight so that we can lean on each other


    for a while without having the fear of falling.


    I don''t know what this feeling was. It was so confusing.


    We both haven''t proposed to each other yet, but I am sure if we keep kissing and other things decide,


    then aren''t we practically living as a couple already. No?


    Or was it just my wishful thinking?


    "I will go with you." I finally said, and I could feel him smiling in my neck, which made me smile, as I


    tightened my fists on his shirt.


    "You know, you are gonna rip that fabric out. You can tell me if you want to have me shirtless. I promise


    this privilege is only for you." Alexander winked at me, which made me hurriedly push him away as I


    ran back to the university in embarrassment.


    I could hear his distantughing, as I was running away, which made my face burn more than it already


    was.

 Chapter-39 It was okay when he flirted, now he kissed my neck too!

    Chapter-39 It was okay when he flirted, now he kissed my neck too!


    VICTORIA''S POV


    If someone would''ve asked me to get ready and try on different dresses for the prom to see which


    dress suited me the best, I would''veughed in their face, if it was the same as before.


    I was such azy bum, and with my powers in the picture, shopping for the dress wasn''t something in


    my ''to-do list'' for the day, and that''s why when girls asked me to go shopping with them, I denied with a


    simple no, before ending the call.


    You guys might''ve already guessed by now. Today was the so-called prom today.


    And currently, I was sprawled on my bed with all kinds of snacks I could find in my house, as I have a


    very important task to do today, that is, to look out for the best way to propose Alexander.


    Thinking about Alexander, the way he hugged me yesterday, was still making me feel warm inside my


    heart.


    Closing my eyes, whileying down t on my stomach, I thought about him. How nice would it feel to


    be in his arms? The thought made me feel really happy, as I smiled at my imagination.


    Getting back to what I was doing, as I surfed the web, with only two hours remaining in my hand before


    he would be here to take me out, I typed the message on the question forum while describing my


    condition.


    It wasn''t long before multiple replies started to pile up my Inbox.


    I scanned through all of them, and let me say people indeed have interesting ways to propose.


    Huh! This won''t help, I''ll have to think about something.


    "That''s okay. You have all the time in the world. Why don''t you shower first? I bet he will run miles away


    if you propose with your current stinky self." Camented as she yed on the couch leisurely.


    "You are right," I said once I smelled my clothes, which were stinking for real.


    Rushing towards my bathroom, I decided to go with a rxing bath. After quite some time, I opened my


    eyes and checked my clock which stated that I''ve been lying in this bath for more than 40 minutes.


    Yup, I have a clock in my bathroom. And my careless sleeping in the bathtub, or enjoying the shower


    too much is the reason why I have ced one there. It helps me keep track of time.


    After drying myself and applying some lotion to my body, I finally draped the towel around my body and


    went near the mirror.


    ''Let''s go with dress trial now.'' I announced in my head, before I turned on my powers, to activate the


    dress changing mode.


    Okay, I am bluffing. There is no dress-changing mode in my body. Waving my hands in the air, as the


    dress keeps changing itself, my eyes beamed when I saw the perfect red dress.


    It had a small cut in the neckline, and then near the stomach.


    The back fabric was ring loose and was giving a perfect view of my upper half back.


    The sleeves of the dress were long, and the skirt had a wavy slit in between which exposed my legs


    below knees.


    Finalizing the dress, I styled my hairs in a retro high bun, with my bangs loose in the front and some


    curls along the back.


    I was not a big fan of makeup. One reason for that was because I don''t know how to do it. After


    applying mascara, eyeliner, blush, and lip gloss my look was almostplete.


    Wearing the matching red long earrings, and a silver bangle, I chose a pair of silver high heels to


    I checked onest time in the mirror and I would agree that I looked pretty and sexy at the same time.


    Checking the time on the phone, I picked up my phone and the matching clutch to go with the dress,


    before descending downstairs, as it was almost time.


    I looked towards my kitchen and saw a window open. Closing the window, I was about to pour myself a


    ss of water when I heard the bell going off.


    Not wanting for Alexander to wait for long, I rushed to open the door.


    However, as soon as I opened the door, I regretted doing it. I shouldn''t have rushed to open the door.


    I should''ve prepped to talk myself about it, about what I was going to see today and what I was getting


    myself into because my heart was beating so fast when I saw Alexander dressed in a ck three-piece


    Armani suit.


    "Hey!" He said as soon as he saw me, and gave me a bouquet of red roses.


    "Hey," I said breathlessly, as I looked towards the flowers, smelling them, before inviting him in.


    How romantic! He is doing soo much when he is just my friend. What would it feel like to have him as


    my boyfriend, like my husband?


    ''Stupid heart, can you beat a bit slower? I don''t want to get a heart attack before I propose him.'' I


    reprimanded my heart as I ced my hand over there.


    Going back inside the kitchen I hurriedly ced the flowers inside a vase before pouring myself a ss


    of water to wet my drying throat.


    "You know, if I knew you were looking this beautiful, I would''vee way earlier, to enjoy your beauty


    more." Alexander suddenlymented from behind me, which made me cough as I choked on the


    water, I was drinking, when I felt his body touching mine from behind.


    Patting my back slightly, he helped me towards the living room, as my coughing died down.


    It was only after I was done with my coughing fit, did I notice that his hand was still on my back, and


    with my dress being half backless, I felt his strong palms directly on my skin, and couldn''t help but


    think, how nice it would feel like to have his hands all over my body, over my back, on my arms, on my


    legs, on my-


    "You there?" Alexander said as he waved his hands in front of me.


    Realising, in which direction my thoughts were leading me, my face immediately started to burn as I


    looked at him with an awkward expression.


    "Y-yeah. You were saying?" I said after coughing awkwardly to control my thoughts.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ''What would Alexander think, if hees to know what goes inside my head all the time, towards him?


    Will he think I am some kind of pervert?'' I suddenly thought as I waited for him to continue.


    "I was asking if you were ready to go, though, I won''t mind if you have other ns for the night." He


    said as he leaned towards me.


    ''Being with Alexander at home, on the same couch, sitting so close, and did I mention alone, was not at


    all a good idea for my heart.'' I thought as my heart started to beat faster again.


    "What ns would I have? Let''s go. Our friends must be waiting for us." I hurriedly said to create some


    distance between us, as I stood.


    But, have any of you guys gone through that awkward moment, when you want to get out of an


    embarrassing situation but something happens at the same time, making you feel more embarrassed?


    Well that''s exactly what happened when my heels thought, it was the perfect time to get stuck with the


    carpet, which resulted in me stumbling and I fell back in my seat.


    And no, I didn''t fall on the couch, I fell straight in Alexander''s arms.


    Opening my eyes, I looked at Alexander''sughing eyes and his face which was so close to mine, as I


    wanted to trace those luscious lips with my tongue.


    ''I know we are perverted and want to love our mate, but, I don''t think this is the right time for that. Wait


    till your proposal, no?'' Ca said, which reminded me, I was still sitting on Alexander''sp.


    Laughing awkwardly at my stupidity, I stood again, making sure that I don''t stumble this time.


    "Let''s go. I don''t want our friends to wait for long. Especially Daniel who wants to talk to me about


    something." I said.


    Before I could even step out of my house, I felt Alexander pulling me towards himself, before my back


    hit the door.


    "What-" I started but stopped when he leaned on my body to breathe in my neck.


    "Don''t talk to him. I don''t like it." He said.


    His words were slightly surprising, but what happened next took over all the surprise moments I have


    felt with him.


    He kissed the junction between my neck and shoulder, before licking my cor bone.


    "Wha-what are you doing?" I asked petrified.


    "You smell nice. Like rose and choctes, with a hint ofvender perfume. I was checking if you taste


    good too." He said before straightening his body.


    ''What the hell am I to reply to that?'' I thought in my head as I looked at his dark eyes.


    "So, I''m did you like it?" I asked awkwardly.


    ''Seriously, Victoria? That''s what you came with? You seriously have a way of making things awkward,


    don''t you?'' Ca said as she smacked her forehead while shaking her head at me.


    "I love it. Would you like me to taste some more?" He said before he inched closer towards me. It was


    not until he startedughing, did I realize he was joking with me.


    "Go away! You pervert!" I shouted, which made himugh even more than before.


    "Comm''on, you know you love me." He said before exiting the house.


    Oh boy, how much I wanted him to taste me!

 Chapter-40 Daniel proposed to me, what am I supposed to do?

    Chapter-40 Daniel proposed to me, what am I supposed to do?


    After locking the house, I sat in Alexander''s Mercedes and it wasn''t long before we were standing in


    front of our university.


    Taking my hand in his, he leads me towards the gate where our friends were waiting at the entrance of


    the gates that would lead to the celebration night.


    "Wow! Who is thisdy in front of us? No wonder, you said you don''t want to go shopping. Who


    would''ve known you had such pretty dress in your hands." Tina said before whistling which made me a


    bit shy.


    "You look beautiful Victoria." Daniel suddenly said with a soft smile on his face.


    I looked towards him thankfully as I noticed his partner looking at me with a weird expression.


    ''Geez! I am not here to steal your partner, so be rest assured. I already have my man by my side.'' I


    wanted to say to her.


    "Let''s go. Yeah?" Alexander suddenly cooed in my ears, his voice a bit deeper than earlier, as I felt like


    he was suppressing some emotion inside.


    Shrugging my shoulders not caring much, I took Alexander''s hand back on mine, before we entered the


    gates.


    For a college that didn''t have too many students, it was surely crowded today.


    "You just be surprised seeing the crowd right? It''s because people from near like the whole town of


    pearly canines are also invited to the celebration." Alexander said.


    Well, that exins.


    "I know you love dancing, so, would you like to be the first dance of the night along with me?"


    Alexander suddenly asked which confused me.


    "Why would we dance first? Shouldn''t founders or someone like that do it?" I asked.


    "You are right, the privilege is for the founder''s family. And I am telling you to dance first because my


    lineage is the founder of this college and my parents who used to dance first always, are not in the


    town currently, they won''t be able to make it before tomorrow, do you want everyone to wait till


    tomorrow." Alexander said.


    Uh-oh.. that wasn''t expected.


    Before I could give him my confirmation or deny it, he pulled me along with him to the dance floor as a


    ssic pop song started.


    cing his hand on my back, he pulled me towards himself as our bodies almost touched each other.


    Taking my other hand in his hand, he started to lead me through the song.


    Dancing with Alexander was the best feeling, however, I won''t deny the fact that his hands on my bare


    back were highly distracting.


    I often found myself drifting to my Lnd and doing some unmentionable things to Alexander. If it


    wasn''t for Ca who was reprimanding me from time to time, I would''ve surely spoiled this dance with


    him.


    Once our dance on the first song was over, everyone started to enter the stage with their partners they


    hade with, to enjoy the night.


    "Would you like to dance some more?" Alexander asked in his husky seductive voice, however, before


    I could reply to h, I heard a shrill annoying voice from behind me calling for Alexander.


    "You have already danced with your partner. Mind dancing with me?" La suddenly said, which made


    me leave Alexander''s hand immediately.


    I looked at his face, for any emotion of denial, and felt extremely disappointed when he looked dazed


    and was constantly looking at La.


    I was disappointed but I knew where he wasing from. I mean, I wasn''t his only mate. She was his


    mate too.


    What was I supposed to do in a situation like that? Thus, excusing myself, I left the dance floor, not


    even giving Alexander any chance to say anything.


    I know it was cowardly of me to leave the man I love for someone else, but what would I''ve said to stop


    them from dancing? I haven''t even told him about my true feelings. What right do I have, to im him


    for myself alone?


    "You are stupid Victoria. He is our mate. Obviously, he will choose us over anyone. Can''t you see that


    the guy also has feelings for you?" Ca said.


    "Yea? She is his mate too. And if I was soo important then why do you think he is dancing with her?


    Look how close they are." I said, to her as I turned around to look where Alexander and La were


    dancing. La''s head was almost ced on his chest and he hugged her closer.


    Turning back around, not wanting to watch more, I was about to go towards the food section when I


    saw Daniel waiving at me.


    "Woah! You looked so beautiful when you came. What happened to your happy mood? Who is daring


    enough to ruin the mood of the alpha mate?" Daniel said jokingly.


    "Alpha?" I asked questioningly.


    "Here, me? I am the alpha-beta of Alexander." Daniel said.


    "Eh?" I asked more confused.


    "Haha... nothing. My bad. You won''t understand anything right now." Heughed before taking my hand


    in his own.


    I looked at our intertwined hands and couldn''t help but feel the same sense of security I always feel


    when I am with him.


    "How about, we get out of here and talk a bit. I want to tell you, more like confess something


    important." Daniel said as he pulled me out of the crowd towards the corridors of the university near a


    secluded area.


    Seeing the darkness around me, I would''ve be self-conscious if it would''ve been anyone else. But


    knowing that it was Daniel who was such a sweet boy, and with whom I always feel this strange sense


    of security, I didn''t feel any fear.


    "Say it, what do you want to confess," I asked, as I turned around to face him, smiling sweetly at him to


    encourage him to go on.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "I like you." He said before closing the distance between us.


    "Wait, what?" I asked confused.


    "I like you Victoria. I know it''s abrupt of me to say something like that when I don''t even spend much


    time with you. But it''s all because I always feel shy whenever I am around you.


    It''s not long before I finally realized my feelings for you, and decided that I can''t stay away from you any


    longer. I want you close to me so that I can cherish you, care for you, and love you.


    There is this strange sense of responsibility I always feel towards you. Like it''s my duty to protect you,


    care for you. If this isn''t love, then what it is?


    I am really confused. If you have any solution and suggestion for me to control this feeling, then please


    tell me, or ept me." Daniel said in one breath.


    I hate to admit it, it was the cutest way someone had ever proposed to me.


    Before I could say anything, he came more close to me before hugging me, as he whispered,


    "I am also, scared of losing you."


    He looked at me, while still hugging me, as he started to inch closer to me.


    Oh my god! Oh my god! What do I do? What do I do? I don''t want to break his soft heart, but I can''t


    lead him on either. What do I do?


    ''Ca, help?'' I whispered in my head.


    As I was about to reply to him, but before I could do that, I heard a loud growl of anger, something that


    thunder usually makes, scaring the shit out of me.


    Before I could even react to the sound more, Daniel has immediately pulled away from me, and in front


    of me standing was a very angry-looking Alexander.

 Chapter-41 Alexanders blissful kiss made me punch him

    Chapter-41 Alexander''s blissful kiss made me punch him


    VICTORIA''S POV


    ''Why is Alexander so angry?'' I thought in my head, as I looked at Alexander holding, Daniel''s cor


    before he lifted him in the air.


    ''Maybe that''s because you didn''t listen to him and talked to Daniel?'' Ca suggested.


    ''To hell with listening to him! I am my agree soul. He can intimate dance with any girl, and I can''t even


    talk to my friend. I have never seen such a hypocrite in my life!''


    "What the hell Alexander! Put him down! We can talk things out okay? You don''t need to be violent." I


    said as I tried to reason with him.


    ''No need to be violent? Says who. The person who doesn''t even think before punching anybody who


    ruined her mood.'' Ca said scoffing at my words.


    ''Now is not the time Ca! Let me handle this first yeah? You''ve got all the time in the world to mock


    me.'' I said before I concentrated back on the duo who was fighting, more like Alexander who was trying


    to start a fight.


    "How dare you try to kiss her?! Do you even know who she is?" Alexander roared, which involuntarily


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    made me shudder as I felt his anger creeping my body.


    ''What''s happening, Ca? Why am I feeling so weird?'' I asked as I looked at him in horror, whole my


    own body felt like it was on fire.


    ''You are feeling his anger? You have started to feel his emotions? You are feeling your mate''s emotions


    in your body? Why didn''t you tell me earlier! Oh my god! It''s starting, the transformation is starting. We


    need to get away from here as soon as possible.'' Ca said as she stood from the couch and started


    pacing around restlessly.


    ''Calm down! Let me get through this. I will take us out from here soon, and then you''ll tell me what''s


    happening. Yeah?'' I said before blocking her temporarily because her panicking like this, was a matter


    of concern for me too and I don''t want that to distract me.


    I have a more important thing on my hand right now.


    "I..I..she is my mate, Alexander. You might like her because she is beautiful and sweet, but you need to


    get over it. She is my mate. You might be my alpha king, but she is my mate." Daniel said with a lot of


    struggle, while Alexander''s grip on his neck tightened.


    "What are you doing, you will hurt him!" I yelled at Alexander.


    "Do fuck with your screwed imagination. You are feeling those emotions of protectiveness and care


    towards her because she is your Luna queen! My true mate! I never told anybody about it because I


    was fuckin afraid of losing her." Alexander said before punching him square in the face.


    ''What the real hell? What are they talking about? They are speaking English I am sure, but why am I


    not able to understand their conversation? Is this some codenguage?'' I thought in my head panicked


    when I saw Daniel''s face paling because ofck of oxygen.


    "What the hell are you doing! Leave him alone! If you gotta problem with me, then talk to me, damn it.


    You manwhore!" I shouted, which made Alexander look at me in anger.


    I know I shouldn''t have used such profanity at him, but I couldn''t control it anymore, as he was


    constantly ignoring me and Daniel''s condition was worsening.


    I think my yelling finally triggered something inside him, because as soon as I shouted those words,


    Alexander loosened his grip, making Daniel fall on the ground as he started taking deep breaths.


    "What the hell are you getting angry for?" I asked in a loud voice while jabbing my finger in his chest


    with each syble.


    And I think that was a bad idea, because next thing I know, he lifted me in the air, before cing me on


    his shoulder like I was some sack of potatoes.


    What the fudge?


    I knew I was acting too confident for my own good, provoking an angry wolf like that.


    Uhh, why do I always think about thunder when Alexander gets angry.


    Focusing back on my current situation, I realized I was now dangling upside down on his shoulders,


    while he started walking in opposite direction, which leads towards the back gate of the university.


    "Leave me alone! You scoundrel! Alexander! You better put me down! I''ll beat you to death if you don''t


    put me down this instant! Alexander! I am definitely gonna destroy your baby-making machine today if


    you don''t listen to me!" I yelled as my body dangled on his shoulders, because of his fast running.


    "Alexander, you-" I started but stopped when he finally put me down.


    Smoothening my clothes, which had be a bit improper, I looked up so that I can tell him off, but


    the next thing he did wasn''t something I ever expected to happen in such a situation.


    Pushing me on the tree, he closed the distance between us, as his lips touched mine.


    As soon as his lips touched mine, I felt sparks erupting in my body, and let me be honest, it was the


    most blissful feeling I ever felt.


    I know the situation, emotion and our condition, didn''t match perfectly for acting romantic, but I can''t


    help but feel immense pleasure bursting inside every cell of my body, as my hand involuntarily reached


    to caress his face, while he kissed me with such passion, like I haven''t felt ever before.


    Pushing me more into the tree, he ced one of his hands to cup the back of my neck, as he tilted my


    head more, to his convenience, and continued his rough kissing.


    I know I should say something, at least kiss him back? Or just anything? But being the dimwit I was, I


    just stood there doing nothing except with my hands on his face, while Alexander was having his way


    with me.


    And oh boy! How well did it felt!


    If this was the reaction of angering him, then should I try talking with more guys? Will he kiss me every


    time I don''t listen to him?


    As I was busy with my procrastination, I felt his hands on my back, (did I mentioned my bareback) as


    he started to roam his hands while his sturdy chest pushed against mine.


    Finally, after a minute which felt like an eternity to me, realizing that we both needed to breathe,


    Alexander pulled away from my lips, without pulling away from mepletely as the distance between


    our faces didn''t widen.


    Looking at his face, I noticed some of his earlier anger fading away, and I did the only thing that came


    to my mind, which I know, no girl would do in a situation like this when the person she is crushing on


    kisses her.


    I punched him!

 Chapter-42 Using my powers at the wrong time!

    Chapter-42 Using my powers at the wrong time!


    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Ouch!! I am sorry okay?" Alexander said while he massaged his jaw, to ease out the pain, that my


    punch might''ve caused.


    "For a girl that looks so delicate, your punches are surely powerful." Hemented again when I didn''t


    say anything.


    Meanwhile, what I was doing? I was trying to smoothen my messy thoughts that were all over the


    ce.


    "Look, I know, I shouldn''t have kissed you so suddenly before saying anything and-" Alexander started,


    but I cut him mid-sentence when my anger started to rise.


    And I know I need to take out my anger, before my powers think, that it''s a perfect time to make


    Victoria''s life messier than it already is, by exposing her in front of her crush, so that he can run miles


    away from her, just after kissing her.


    "How dare you!" I said, nearing Alexander as I jabbed my finger in his chest.


    "Do you have any idea of your own feelings?" I said looking him straight in the eyes.


    "How dare you, dance intimately with La, when you showed so-called like feelings towards me?! How


    dare you send mixed signals to me! How dare you kiss my neck at my home!" I said jabbing my finger


    in his chest with each sentence.


    "Look, I know it must be confusing, but hear me out first okay? I was-" Alexander said as he raised his


    hands in the air, as an indication of surrender.


    "You bet, it''s confusing! First, youe to hug me, kiss my neck, then go to your so-called friend and


    then dance with her, and then when I am with my friend, youe, punch him, kidnap me, and then


    kiss me on lips! Do you have any idea what you are doing, yourself?"


    "Look-" Alexander started again, but I wasn''t done with him, so yet.


    "Kissing is not an issue. How dare you kiss me thiste?! Do you have any idea there were so many


    times I wanted you to kiss me? But you are such a dimwit. Did it take you three weeks after that


    idental kiss on the Ferris wheel, to kiss me? That to be in a fit of anger?" I said.


    "I know, it was wrong of me to kiss you, and I should be-" he started again.


    He said it was wrong of him, to kiss me? The fuck is wrong with his brain today?


    "Now you regret kissing me too? Wow! Just great! To hell with your fuckin slow mind processing! You!!


    You are dumber than me Alexander! Ahhh!! I will surely do something, that I will regret today. I don''t


    even want to talk to you anymore!" I said as I stomped my foot in irritation before turning around,


    wanting to leave.


    "Victoria, don''t go like that. At least listen to me. Wait.¡­" He paused as his eyes widened in


    understanding, before he held me by my shoulders, startling me in the process.


    "So kissing is not the problem? I mean, you mean, you like me too?" He asked as he looked at me with


    those expectant happy puppy eyes.


    ''Cute!'' I thought before I reprimanded myself to concentrate. Now was not the time to go head over


    heels for him.


    Though I was feeling irritated earlier and like my brain was about to get fried, however, when I looked at


    his happy expression, I couldn''t help but feel happy deep inside my heart.


    "What do you think, dumbass?" I rolled my eyes, as I turned around again, hiding my face, not able to


    keep that ghost of smile away from my face anymore.


    "Oh god! You like me! You fuckin'' like me! Jesus, is this some fantasy?" He asked raising his brows


    before his lips turned into the best smile I have ever seen on his face.


    "You don''t have any idea, how happy I am today. I feel like I am the happiest man on the earth today. I


    finally got my queen." Alexander said, and I was about to reply to him andment on that queen part


    when he lifted me in the air and started circling me around.


    ''Not again!'' I thought as my stomach started to have a weird reaction because of him circling me.


    "Alexander Hunter! You better put me down! This is not funny at all!" I said with my head getting dizzy


    with each passing second.


    But did he listened to me? Nope.


    He wasughing so hard that, I doubt, he was even listening to anything I was saying now.


    After a few seconds, which felt like an eternity to me, he finally put me down, which made me lose my


    bnce, because of my dizzy head.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    However, before my butt couldnd on the ground and make me taste some pain, I was caught by


    Alexander as he held me in his arms, looking at me with that signature smile of his.


    "Don''t worry, I will never let you fall." He said as he smiled at me, and I couldn''t help but feel my heart


    swelling with love.


    If I would''ve seen the same scene in a movie, or happening to someone else, I would''vemented


    on how cringe-worthy the scene was. But, now, that it was happening with me, I couldn''t help but feel


    giddy about it.


    "So, umm you ept me as your mate?" Alexander asked as he scratched the back of his neck, once


    he helped me straighten.


    "Aren''t you already my mate?" I asked confused, as I leaned on the tree, my head still a bit fuzzy from


    his earlier stunt.


    "Yeah, but we are updating our rtionship, so we are like mates that cannot be taken away from each


    other because we like each other. So umm, do you ept me as your mate?" Alexander asked again,


    without looking me in the eyes


    Why do I feel like, there was more meaning to his words and they weren''t as simple as he was making


    them sound?


    "You are sure, one weird guy," I said not knowing why he was doing that.


    "Common, just say yes. Say it like, ''Yes, I ept Alexander Hunter as my mate and my other half for


    the rest of my life.'' Please?" He said, which made me raise my brows at his tactics for real.


    The nerve of this guy! He just kissed me, and now he is wanting a promise for life?


    Though I don''t oppose the idea, however, with my doubts regarding La, still in mind, I don''t want to


    "I won''t do that. I don''t want a dumb husband, who is not even clear of his feelings." I said as I started


    walking again.


    "Why not? Of course, I am clear about my feelings. I love you, damn it." He said, which made me stop


    dead in my tracks.


    "What did you say?"


    "That I am clear?" He asked confused.


    "No, after that," I asked again.


    "That I love you, damn it?"


    "Yeah, that. Is there something wrong with your head today? You''re acting weird. I mean, you didn''t


    have the guts to propose to me or say you have feelings for me. But, today, first you kissed my neck,


    tried to seduce me, kissed me on my lips, and now you are saying you love me?" I asked startled while


    knocking his head with my knuckle to check if he still possesses that tiny brain of his.


    "Common, nothing is wrong with me. Just say it, okay? All you have to do is say it, why are you


    hesitating." Alexander said while looking everywhere but me.


    "But, he is saying that I am his lover, and not yours," I said.


    "Who is saying?" Alexander asked his words, having a tiny hint of anger in them.


    "Daniel is saying. Didn''t you hear him? He is standing right over there." I said as I looked behind him,


    towards an angry-looking Daniel, apanied by Sean, Aiden, and Chris.


    ''What the hell was this all about?'' I thought as I looked at Daniel''s angry stance.


    This was the first time I was seeing him so angry, but for some reason, I wasn''t feeling afraid of him.


    Rather, I was getting a sense of more security, when he looked at me with that angry gaze of his.


    Am I sure something is wrong with Alexander? Because of the way my thoughts are leading, I feel like


    something is wrong with my brain too.


    "Howe you were able to hear his words when he didn''t even utter a word?" Sean suddenly voiced


    out confused, as he looked at me with that suspicious gaze of his.


    "Are you guys deaf or what? He just said that I am his lover and that Alexander is just trying to take me


    away from him. He also pleaded for me to look at him." I awkwardlyughed, at their joke.


    They sure have a weird sense of humor.


    "What are you talking about, he didn''t say anything like that. He hasn''t uttered a word, since we came,


    to begin with. We are closest to him, shouldn''t we also be able to hear him, if there was something like


    that?" Chris scoffed, looking at me weirdly, with a hint of hatred and loathing.


    "I indeed didn''t say anything. However, these were the exact things I thought of just now. How can


    you-?" He trailed off as their eyes widened in surprise.


    ''Oh my god, did I just used my telepathy against him? It''s been so long since Ist used them. Are my


    telepathic powers updating themselves now, without even notifying me? Jesus, what the hell did I just


    got myself into?'' I thought as I closed my eyes, wanting to reprimand my stupid self.


    Opening my eyes, I looked at the five pairs of suspicious eyes, waiting for my answers.

 Chapter-43 My friends turned into wolves, scared for life!

    Chapter-43 My friends turned into wolves, scared for life!


    VICTORIA''S POV


    "I.¡­I..." I started, not knowing what to say.


    "Why the hell are you guys scaring her? Don''t you know that mates have telepathicmunication?"


    Daniel said as he rushed towards my side, before taking my hand in his own.


    "You don''t need to be scared. I got you." He said, smiling at me.


    That''s the exact reason, why I always say, I feel a sense of security when I am around him because I


    know, he will always have my back.


    "Leave her hand. This has nothing to do with that. Besides, are you insane? Are your ''were'' hormones


    reacting too much now, that you''ve been left without a mate for this long?" Alexander said as he pulled


    me toward him, holding my hand firmly in his.


    "Look Alexander, I don''t want to disappoint you, but I also have feelings for her. And they are real. You


    feel it too, don''t you? I respect you because you are my alpha king, but that doesn''t mean I''ll bow down


    to you, even when the love of my life is at stake." Daniel said as he pulled me towards him.


    ''So currently, one of my hands was in Alexander''s grip and one in Daniel''s.


    Why am I the only one targeted every time? Can''t I have a decent night?'' I thought silently weeping in


    my head.


    "Leave her hand!"


    "You, leave her hand!"


    "She is my mate, Alexander."


    "She is your Luna queen Daniel."


    Both of them started fighting while ying tug of war with me.


    "Umm..guys, I don''t really think, this is the best way to decide that. I am both of your mates. So I will


    appreciate it if you can leave my hands." I said, trying to pull my hands, while my legs were dangling in


    the air now.


    "You are mine!" Both of them said simultaneously.


    Looking at my current condition, I remembered fighting with a friend of mine, when I was little. She had


    this beautiful doll that I wanted to y with, but she wasn''t allowing me, and I had started the tug of war


    game just like now.


    Now that I think about it, that doll Becky must''ve felt the same way, like I am right now.


    ''Dolls can''t think.'' Suddenly a voice echoed in my head, which made me roll my eyes at her.


    I know she isn''t going to help me. The best she can do right now is to keep her mouth shut.


    "Guys, what I am trying to say is that we can talk like civilians and shouldn''t get involved in fighting and


    all that stuff," I said trying to reason with them.


    As I looked above, I noticed both of them engaged in a tough staringpetition.


    They think this is fun, ain''t they?


    As I was still forming reasons for them, to leave my hands, I suddenly felt a burning sensation bubbling


    inside me and knew that if I don''t react fast, something else will decide to react.


    And unlike earlier, where Daniel saved me from that telepathic incident, I am sure, no one will take my


    side when my hands will start oozing fire.


    "Alexander hunter and Daniel! You better out me down, or I swear I am never going to talk to you


    guys!" I shouted, and they immediately left my hands.


    Did I mention earlier, that my legs were dangling in the air? So now, that they left me like that, what was


    supposed to happen? You are right. I fell right on my butt.


    "You morons!" I shouted, as I massaged my butt, which was hurting for real.


    "Oh, I am so sorry, Victory," Alexander said, as he helped me up, and before he could say anything, I


    was snatched in Daniel''s arms.


    God! Not again!


    "Okay, since you are soo sure, that she is sure mate. I am gonna prove it, that''s she isn''t." Alexander


    said.


    Before anyone of us could react to his words, he suddenly pulled me towards himself and kissed my


    cheek.


    And the sparks that I felt earlier suddenly started again.


    Well, that was a sweet way of proving, I guess.


    "So, I kissed her. But, did you feel anything? Any pain? Any emotion other than irritation, which is also


    because of your prejudice?" Alexander said as he hugged me sideways.


    Well, his words weren''t making any sense to me, but I liked the way his hands were draped on my


    waist.


    "I didn''t, but, these feelings-" Daniel started, but Alexander cut him off in between.


    "These feelings are temporary. She is your Luna queen, you will feel protective of her. And regarding


    that telepathy thing, I will check that myself, I have some doubts of my own." Alexander said, as he


    looked t me at thest part, making me look down, as I was afraid that he will know the truth if I look


    him in the eyes.


    "But, I still don''t get it. You haven''t let me kiss on her cheek, either. How will I confirm that she is your


    mate?" Daniel said.


    "Why don''t you-" Alexander started but stopped, before lifting his head in the air, as if smelling


    something.


    "Rogues!" Suddenly Chris shouted.


    And before I could understand what he was talking about, I heard loud howlings and growling from


    somewhere near us, making me shift closer to Alexander involuntarily.


    Thest incident with that wolf when I ran away from Alexander''s home to meet thunder was still


    encrypted in my mind.


    ''Oh my god! What are we gonna do now! Even thunder is not here! He is also conscious of people,


    what if he doesn''te since there are soo many people around me!'' I thought as things started to


    register in my mind.


    ''Don''t worry girl! You are surrounded by wolves.'' Ca said and I looked at her as if she has grown two


    heads.


    But her words soon turned true. As I was praying in my head for thunder to show up, I suddenly noticed


    a pack of wolvesing from the left of our site, as they circled us.


    ''Did Ca said not to worry? She was kidding right?'' I thought as I looked at their angry hungry face in


    horror.


    ''Done! We are done! We all will die today. I just had my first kiss with Alexander. God? Why are you so


    cruel to me?'' I thought as I felt a sudden cold inside my body.


    This reminded me, Miss Azrael said, to use my powers in front of anyone when it''s a life and death


    situation. It''s like that right?


    As I was contemting, whether I should use my powers or not, I saw Chris tearing off his clothes, as


    he looked at the wolves.


    The fuck is wrong with his brain? What the hell is he doing? Can''t he see I am standing right there?


    Moreover, does he think he is some kind of macho man that will scare wolves off with his bulky body?


    More like, he is inviting those wolves with that meaty body of his. Likee here, I eat me, I have


    spent my whole life creating this meaty body for you. Come have a feast. I bet you''ll like these juicy


    muscles.


    Whatever he was doing, I surely don''t want to be a part of that.


    But what happened next, surprised me to a level, where, I wasn''t even sure, if I was sane anymore.


    Chris changed into a wolf!


    And not only Chris, but Aiden, Sean, and even Daniel changed into a wolf!


    A wolf for fuckin sake!


    I looked at Alexander for some sort of surprise from his side so that I can feel relieved, as my mind was


    in shock, but when I looked at Alexander, I saw something even weirder than them changing into


    wolves.


    Something had happened to him!


    His canines were elongated and his eyes turned yellow, while his palms and feet turned to wolf paws


    while his nails elongated.


    ''What kind of monster is this?'' I thought in my head


    I looked at him startled, as I stepped away from him.


    "Hello dear, mate. I finally get to meet you. I am Hunter, the alpha king of Pearly Canines and well a


    part of Alexander." He said, and before I could say anything to him, an immense amount of pain shot in


    my jaw, that shifted to my head, as I looked at the so-called hunter with my dizzy eyes.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "You-you-look like thun-thunder," I said as I saw him fully turning into wolf-like others did, as my mind


    went ck and I fell to the ground lifelessly.

 Chapter-44 My own personal Jacob!

    Chapter-44 My own personal Jacob!


    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Do you think she went in shock?"


    "What are you talking about? Are you crazy? Don''t spout nonsensical things."


    "But he is right, why isn''t she awake yet?"


    "I think you should ssh some more water on her face."


    "I have a better idea. Throw her into waters. She will wake up when she''ll drown."


    "Daniel, you better take him out of here, before I decide it''s much better to drown him."


    "Ignore him. But I do agree with his idea of sshing some water on her."


    "I don''t know. I am kind of feeling a bit jittery. Will she think I am some kind of monster?"


    "Don''t overthink. I am sure, she''ll understand if we exin her and give her some time."


    "Yeah, maybe you are right. I  don''t think I can live without her if she decides to leave me because of


    my species. Hunter will be heartbroken, and I don''t even know how will I be able to mend things with


    him."


    "We are not done with this mate topic. I think we need to consult some witch regarding the matter.


    Besides, she is such a brave girl, I don''t think she will leave here like this."


    "Yeah, but it''s not like youe to know-"


    "Hey, look her finger moved."


    Uhhuh! What was all this noise around me?


    ''Who are these guys, talking just above my head to annoy my sleep? Is aunt Ma back? She must be


    watching movies, I am sure.'' I thought while trying to open my eyes so that I can greet her before she


    decides to go back to her boyfriend''s ce.


    As I opened my eyes, the first thing that I noticed was a branch.


    Branch? From when do I have branches in my room. Wait! Is that a tree?


    "Hey, you are awake. How do you feel? Does your head still hurt?" Alexander said with a worried


    expression etched on his face.


    What is he doing in my room now?


    "Why would you ask that? What happened-" I stopped in between when the shback of the events


    after the dance started surfacing.


    Extending my hand, I touched Alexander''s cheeks and sighed loudly when I felt his normal skin instead


    of the fur that I had seen.


    I need to stop watching those unrealistic movies.


    "Okay, umm...you can take her back home, that she is awake now. We''ll meetter. Yeah?" Daniel said


    as they all looked at me as if I was some kind of mental patient.


    Alexander helped me up and supported my body on the tree beside theke.


    Once everyone was out of sight, I looked at Alexander before eximing,


    "You won''t believe what I saw Alexander! Before fainting, I feel like I saw Chris, Aiden Sean, and Daniel


    changing into wolves! Wolves for god''s sake! Can you believe that? Even you, you changed into a


    caveman withrge nails and...and...you looked like...thunder..." I trailed off, while looking at Alexander,


    who wasn''t reacting or saying anything anymore.


    With his back to my side, he sighed loudly, and I couldn''t help but guess why it was like that.


    I looked at the beautifulke, which was shining under the moonlight, before muttering softly,


    "You can start with your exnation."


    It wasn''t hard putting two and two together anymore.


    I remembered asking Alexander so many times to go and meet thunder with me, but he never agreed


    to it, and would always make some excuse.


    Apart from that, I used to hear growling and roaring sounds whenever these boys were together.


    They also have a huge appetite. And that day, I was sure Alexander was wounded with a knife and


    there was blood on his shirt, but when I checked, there was not even a scratch.


    His eyes would always change colors depending on his mood, and his voice will also change its tone


    from time to time as if he was a different person.


    I might be wrong, but years of reading those online novels, movies, web series, indicated one thing


    only.


    Alexander was a werewolf.


    But, I still needed some confirmation from him, some kind of thing or hint that he wasn''t the thing that I


    was thinking he was.


    Something that would tell me, it''s not just my fantasy or a part of some novel but real life, where


    supernatural creatures don''t exist.


    That, I was not in love with my personal Jacob from the twilight movie.


    "I am hoping you remember what you saw before fainting. I don''t want to hide things from you anymore


    and I won''t sugarcoat things either. It''s true. I am a werewolf.


    I think it''s time I introduce myself to you. Hello, Victoria, I am Alexander Hunter, a werewolf and Alpha


    king of Pearly canines, the to be the ruler of the werewolf species." Alexander said as he turned around


    and looked at me dead in the eyes.


    Well, if this isn''t weird.


    What did he say? he is a king?


    Smiling stiffly, I urged him to continue and tell me more about these things so that I can get a hold of


    the situation I was currently in.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "I don''t want to go into details currently, because you won''t be able to process that much information in


    a go."


    "As I have mentioned, I am a werewolf and so is almost everyone in this town. Daniel is also an alpha


    and my beta who works like a...if I put it in yournguage then manager, while I am the CEO, director,


    or whatever that helps you understand. We all are a pack of werewolves. However, because of our


    natural blending among humans, no one ever suspected anything. Even your aunt Ma is a werewolf


    and the boyfriend she keeps on talking about is her mate.


    Now, you must be thinking why, am I telling you all this, and why I targeted you, or maybe something


    along the lines." Alexander said as he took a step forward.


    Well, I was indeed thinking that.


    Note to self- werewolves also have mind-reading power, so do not think anything bad about anyone,


    especially here.


    "Now, you must be feeling confused as to why I am telling you all this stuff. I am telling you all this, is


    because, you are my mate, my soulmate, my other and better half who will apany me, marry me,


    fall in love with me, bear my kids, help me run my pack, for the rest of my life, until our kid takes over


    the throne after me."


    "You are kidding right?" Iughed as I looked at him intently, waiting for him to crack a smile and burst


    intoughter. However, even after waiting for a minute none of that happened.


    "I am not kidding Victoria. Moon goddess or God in your case, gifts us with our destined mate. Every


    werewolf has a mate, predestined for him. It''s rare for a werewolf to find a second chance mate,


    otherwise one has to live with the love or sorrow of that particr person." He paused before


    continuing.


    "It''s not that the mate of a werewolf has to be a werewolf. Just like in our case. You are a human, but I


    am a werewolf. Humans can also be our mates. In thest decade, the cases of werewolves


    having human mates have been more prominent than a werewolf being a mate of a werewolf."


    "But, how do I know that you are the person I am destined for?" I finally asked, keeping the fact that my


    heart was still beating fast, just be the thought of having some mate, at bay.


    "The sparks that you feel, whenever you are near me, or we hug, hold hands, or like today kiss. This is


    a clear indication that I am your mate. You won''t feel the same thing with any other male and it will


    practically break my heart and soul if you go with any other man because my only chance of having the


    love for my life will be destroyed." Alexander said, as he hid his face at thest sentence, though I was


    still able to see his glistening eyes, which meant he was feeling emotional.


    This wasplicated and I don''t even know what should I do in a scenario like this.


    "Look, Victoria, I don''t want to pressurize you into anything. epting me or not, is totally up to you. I


    will never for e myself onto you, even if that means living in agony for my whole life. What I need from


    you, is love, trust, and care. Rest I will handle.


    Marrying me will indeed make you Luna queen and that will put some responsibilities on you, but I''ll try


    my hardest to lessen them. I know it''s new for you-" Alexander was concentrated on his exnation


    with his back towards me when I felt a piercing pain in my jaws again.


    However, this time, my canines, my ribs, my bones, everything was hurting.


    I gasped for air as the intensity of the pain increased.


    "If you want some time, I''ll wait for you, until you are ready. I know being human, this is new for you


    and-" Alexander was still talking, however, none of his words matters to me right now.


    All I wanted was for this pain to stop. Feeling the excruciating pain in my mouth, I lifted my hand with


    great difficulty before touching my lips.


    Bringing my hand in front, I looked it has some blood on it, as I gasped for air while my canines


    continued to hurt.


    "A-Al-" I wanted to say, but no words or sound, not even a whisper or hissing sound came out from my


    mouth.


    As I looked towards theke, so that, I can take some water and rinse my mouth which was choking on


    my blood, I saw another, more shocking sight in front of me.


    As I looked at my reflection in theke''s clean water and gazed at my mouth, my hairs that had


    changed their color from pitch ck to dark brown, and my eyes, I couldn''t help but gasp at the sight.


    What the fuckin hell is happening to me?

 Chapter-45 Why do I feel like Laila is scheming something?

    Chapter-45 Why do I feel like La is scheming something?


    ALEXANDER''S POV


    "Hey dad, yeah, I understand that. I''ll be going to prom tonight. Don''t worry, I have a partner. No, it''s not


    La. Okay, I''ll tell you the detailster. I am going to gette if I talk to you more." I said before ending


    the call.


    Now don''t get me wrong, you guys probably might think, how rude it was of me to end the call like that,


    but I did it for his good. I don''t want to disturb their holidays, besides, they''ll be back tomorrow anyway


    and I can tell them about Victoria when I''ll let them meet her.


    Checking my reflection in the mirror onest time, I took my car keys so that I can pick Victoria from her


    house.


    On my way to her home, I couldn''t help but pick a bouquet of red roses, as an indication of my feelings.


    I was going to propose to her tonight, that''s why it''s better if I test the waters before making the proper


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    move. I mean she will let me know, if she isn''t interested in my advances, no?


    Besides, I was positive that she also has feelings for me. Parking my car in front of her gate, since, we


    won''t take long and she has a habit of getting ready on time, unlike other girls who let their friends wait


    for hours when they go outside.


    As I rang the doorbell, the sight that weed me once she opened the door was both jaws-dropping


    and lucrative for me. To be honest, I wasn''t prepared for something like this.


    Looking at her face, the only thing I wanted to do was smear her lipstick with my lips. She looked so


    seductive, sexy, and innocent all together that even the hunter was having a hard time keeping it in.


    Entering the house, I looked at how nervous she was acting.


    She was cute in her way.


    Following her in the kitchen, I looked at her back which was showing a lot of skin than I preferred As


    she drank her water, an idea of flirting with her popped in my head.


    "You know, if I knew you were looking this beautiful, I would''vee way earlier, to enjoy your beauty


    more," I said, before stranding behind her wanting to hug her from behind. What I didn''t expect was for


    her to choke on her water, as soon as my body touched hers.


    ''Look what you did! You Pervert!'' Hunter yelled from inside my head as he paced back and forth


    looking at our mate with concern.


    Taking her towards the hall, I helped her ease the tension in her throat by patting her back.


    Though I was helping her, I couldn''t help but blush when my hands touched her bareback.


    Her skin was so soft and milky that I wanted to take a bite out of it, but controlled knowing, what a hard


    time hunter will give me if he hears my thoughts again.


    Feeling a bit fidgety because of how her gaze was concentrated on my face, I became self-conscious,


    and couldn''t help but wave my hand in front of her face, to get her attention.


    "I was asking if you were ready to go, though, I won''t mind if you have other ns for the night," I said


    trying to act calm, though only I know how nervous I was feeling tonight.


    "What other ns would I have? Let''s go, our friends must be waiting for us." She said before standing


    abruptly.


    However, I think the moon goddess is also on my side today, because the next thing I know, is Victoria


    sitting on myp again.


    I looked at her face, as she had closed her eyes expecting some pain from the fall. This gave me


    enough time to gaze at her luscious lips and slender neck, without getting caught.


    ''Hmm.¡­this ce is good. This is where I''ll mark her once everything between us is sorted out.'' I


    thought, while still looking at her neck when she opened her eyes.


    Chuckling at her embarrassed expression I couldn''t help but want to pull her cheeks.


    "Let''s go. I don''t want our friends to wait for long. Especially Daniel who wants to talk to me about


    something." She said as she stood again, trying to hide her embarrassed face.


    I wasn''t intending to do anything anymore, but the moment she uttered Daniel''s name, I remembered


    how he had told me, about proposing to her.


    And I don''t know what got over me, as I pushed her on the wall before hugging her without touching as


    I kissed her neck to calm hunter who wanted toe out so that he can meet our mate.


    I knew he was as anxious as me to make her ours, but I knew today was not the day to let him out just


    yet.


    ''shut up! You are just jealous that she likes me more than she likes you.'' Hunter said childishly before


    sitting in the corner with a happy satisfied smile on his face.


    Just now, I had allowed him to take over me for a second just for kissing her neck so that he stops


    pestering me for the rest of the night.


    "What are you doing?" She suddenly asked petrified.


    ''What was I doing? I was letting your wolf taste you so that he can stop annoying me. Isn''t he the one


    you love the most?'' I wanted to say, however, controlled my emotions at thest moment.


    "You smell nice. Like rose and choctes, with a hint ofvender perfume. I was checking if you taste


    good too." I said truthfully.


    "So, umm...Did you like it?" She suddenly asked, which even, rendered me speechless.


    She just did not say that!


    ''Tell her I like it! I like it! I love it! I want to taste her all! Tell her that! That I love her.'' Hunter suddenly


    started shouting from inside of my head.


    ''Jerk.'' Imented before closing the mind Barrier.


    "I love it. Would you like me to taste some more?"  I finally asked.


    "Go away! You pervert!" She suddenly yelled which made meugh even more than I already was.


    She is such a cutie! God! I can''t wait to have her in my arms. I''ll propose to her today, no matter what!


    I thought in my head before we went out, to head towards the university for prom.


    Tricking her into the first dance was even easier than I had thought. Though it wasn''t wrong when I said


    that my parents dance first, but it was not because they were some kind of founder of this university,


    but because they are the current Alpha king and queen of the pack.


    Since try wasn''t here, it was my duty to have the first dance, and it was bliss that I got to dance with my


    mate and didn''t had to dance with some random arrangement.


    This was my first dance, I was doing with the acknowledgment of being to-be Alpha king, and being


    able to do that with my Luna queen was the biggest gift someone could have given me right now.


    "Would you like to dance some more?" I asked Victoria wanting to feel her closer to me for a longer


    time, but before she could reply,


    "You have already danced with your partner. Mind dancing with me?" I suddenly heard La''s voice.


    I don''t know if it''s just me, but I have been observing that La is always finding ways toe between


    me and Victoria, however, this time I won''t let it happen.


    ''I am not interested in dancing with you La. I have already made it clear that I love her. Mate or not


    mate. She is the one I choose and will choose over and over again.'' I said through the mind link as I


    gazed at her with a monotonous expression.


    ''I know alpha, that I loved you and wanted to be your mate, I still want, but this is not about dance. I


    want to report to you about the recent rogue activities on the west side of the forest. I hope you still


    remember that I am a fighter of first defense who is responsible for the safety of the pack from the west


    forest.'' She said as she looked at me seriously.


    ''It better be important!'' Suddenly hunter growled.


    ''Calm down. Let me handle it quickly and we can be with our mate for the rest of the night.'' I calmed


    hunter, however, before I could exin to Victoria about the situation, she excused herself and went off


    the stage.


    I looked at her figure and couldn''t help but jerk my hand away when La touched my hands.


    "It''s just a dance alpha. So as I was talking about the patrols of the west side of the forests the rogue


    activities have been more prominent there because of theck of people guarding the area. I also


    suspect that there is some insider in our pack who has been leaking information from our pack to


    someone who doesn''t want us good." She said as she almost ced her head on my chest.


    "You are too close! Move back!" I said with a warning glint.


    "Okay, alpha." She said, however, I didn''t miss that mischievous evil glint that passed through her eyes


    for a second.


    Just what is she nning exactly?

 Chapter-46 Has Victoria left me?

    Chapter-46 Has Victoria left me?


    ALEXANDER''S POV


    Once the song was over, I couldn''t help but push La away from me.


    "Next time, you only approach me if there is something serious. For trivial matters like these, you can


    approach Chris." I said before looking towards the food aisle where I had spotted herst.


    Not being able to find her anywhere near me, I couldn''t help but feel worry wash over me, when I


    noticed even Daniel was nowhere to be seen.


    Since, I have been acting more intimate with Victoria, I can trace her smell more urately than


    before, though I still don''t understand the reason why tracing her smell is so difficult in the first ce.


    Following the trail of the smell, my heart started beating a bit irregrly when I also smelled Daniel''s


    scent alone with her.


    Turning around thest corner which leads to the backside of the university, I stopped dead in my


    tracks when I saw Daniel about to kiss Victoria.


    Watching such a scene unfolding in front of us, I couldn''t control Hunter anymore as he released an


    angry growl of anger and agony.


    ''He dared to fuckin touch what''s mine!'' Hunter shouted in my head before he pushed the mind Barrier


    and took over my body.


    Before I could react, the hunter ripped Daniel off Victoria as he nced at Daniel and with the intent of


    killing.


    ''Hunter calm down! I am also angry that he tried to kiss our mate, but we can''t let anger control us! He


    is our beta for god''s sake. Let me handle this, okay? Thest time you became this angry, you almost


    shredded the rogue into pieces. Just think, how devastated Victoria will feel if her best friend dies like


    that. So you want to make her cry. Look how worried she is.'' I tried to reason, though inside I was


    feeling jealous of the fact that Victoria was concerned for Daniel.


    "What the hell are you doing? Put him down!" Victoria yelled at us, which filled the hunter with grief, as


    he instantly let me take over while sitting in the corner like a wounded puppy.


    ''Don''t be so dramatic okay?'' I rolled my eyes at his actions before looking at Daniel as my hands were


    still wrapped around his neck.


    "How dare you try to kiss her? Do you even know who she is?" I asked as my anger surfaced.


    "I..I..she is my mate, Alexander. You might like her because she is beautiful and sweet, but you need to


    get over it. She is my mate. You might be my alpha king, but she is my mate." Daniel said as he


    struggled to get himself free from my hold.


    He just did not say that! He now dared to call her, his mate!


    "To fuck with your screwed imagination. You are feeling those emotions of protectiveness and care


    towards her because she is your Luna queen! My true mate! I never told anybody about it because I


    was fuckin afraid of losing her." I shouted in his face before punching him square in the face.


    How dare he!


    Picking him up, again, I was about to punch him again when my anger didn''t subside, however, I was


    stopped by Victoria when she shouted in an angry voice,


    "What the hell are you doing! Leave him alone! If you gotta problem with me, then talk to me, damn it.


    You manwhore!"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Did she just call me a manwhore?


    ''It''s all on you. It''s because you danced with La, she had misunderstood us. You always find ways to


    screw things up, no? No wonder, she doesn''t like you and likes me. Because for me, no one is above


    her. Because she is the only girl I will ever dance with, the only girl I''ll let touch me, or the only girl who


    I''ll ever look up to. But you, you have to go around discussing pack matters while intimate dancing with


    other girls.'' Hunter shouted at me as he put all of the me on me.


    Listening to both Victoria and Hunter''s words was so frustrating that I couldn''t help but pick her up in


    my arms before running towards the forest so that we can talk things out.


    She shouted multiple threats at me during the time, but my only goal was to take her out of here.


    Putting her down, as I tried to even my breath because of the amount of anger I was feeling, I couldn''t


    help but gaze at her as she started smoothening her clothes.


    I so wanted to punish our mate, for talking to other boys. Hadn''t I already warned her that I don''t like it?


    Not knowing what to do as I lost control of my emotions, I pushed her on the tree, before closing the


    distance between us, as I finally crashed my lips on hers.


    As the sparks started erupting from inside me as my whole body burst with pleasure, I couldn''t help but


    bring her impossibly closer to myself, feeling more confident when she ced her hand on my cheeks.


    Even though she didn''t kiss me back, but the thing that she didn''t push me away and ced her hand


    was enough of an indication for me.


    And I finally updated my definition of heaven from licking her thighs at my arrival celebration party to


    Kissing her in the lips now.


    ''Uh-oh,'' Hunter suddenly said, as he sat on the couch with a nk emotion.


    Have I mentioned that since we share one body, we can feel what the other person is feeling? Well if


    not, then let me tell you, we can do that, and I know hunter was also feeling giddy about the kiss.


    After a minute, which felt like a few seconds to me, since I didn''t want to stop, I finally pulled away,


    however, what happened next was something I was hoping for from her. She punched me!


    And let me make it clear, though she was a mere human, her punch hurts like hell. No wonder she was


    able to take those men back to the club when she was attacked.


    ''You know, you screwed big time, don''t you?'' Hunter finally said after a long time.


    ''It was a risk I am willing to take. Either she will ept me or reject me now.'' I told Hunter with a calm


    face, though deep inside I knew how much I was pissing my pants.


    Looking at her, as she started shouting at me profanities andining about the kiss, I couldn''t help


    but want to kiss her again, however, controlled myself just in time, to not anger her more.


    "I know, it was wrong of me to kiss you, and I should be-" I tried to say but stopped mid-sentence when


    she spoke again and told me how dumb I was and whatnot.


    It wasn''tter done I finally understand the meaning behind words, did I looked at her with surprise.


    ''She says, Kissing is not an issue? Doesn''t that mean, she epts us? our mate epted us! Isn''t this


    great!'' I asked hunter who was also doing his signature happy little dance in my brain.


    When everything between us was sorted out, I was about the kiss her again, when Daniel thought it


    was a great time to interrupt them.


    I don''t get what people in my pack think of their alpha king.


    I don''t want to act tough like other douche alpha''s and want to act friendly with everyone, but is that


    making them think, I am easy to defeat and someone you can walk over?


    It was getting on my nerves with his nonsensical imagination and everything. All o wanted right now


    was to kiss my mate senseless until she agrees to say that, ''She epts me as her mate and will


    spend the eternity of her life with me.''


    But what my pack members want? They want their alpha king to stay single for the rest of his life.


    Kissing Victoria''s cheek, I was finally able to make him understand that Victoria wasn''t his mate, though


    even I found it weird that he had such strong feelings for her. Looks like I need to consult some old


    witch.


    I was about to take her away, from the forest so that we can spend some night time alone when I


    smelled a weird smell of blood and dirt in the air.


    "Rogues!" Chris suddenly yelled.


    I knew it was rogues, but they are so protective of their alpha king, that without even waiting for my


    instructions they changed into their wolf forms, as we were surrounded by rogues.


    ''We need to protect her. I am taking over.'' Suddenly hunter said, and before I can register what he


    meant, he suddenly took over the body as my canines started elongating and my hands turned to paws


    before I fully changed interested the wolf form.


    But, what the hunter had never imagined was, that Victoria will fall unconscious.


    After fighting and killing all the rogues, I asked the patrol to take away the bodies so that they can be


    burnt, as we took Victoria near theke, and waited for her to wake up.


    "You know you can take her back home," Daniel said, when she finally woke up, before walking away


    with everyone.


    ''Nice move!'' I wanted to shout at them. Aren''t they the real reason why we are like this in the first


    ce?


    I started exining to her about everything, our race, our species, why she was important and what


    was a mate, ignoring all the details to not confuse her, I suddenly smelled a weird smelling from


    behind me.


    As I turned around to see why I was smelling blood, I couldn''t help but gasp at the sight that weed


    me. On the ground where Victoria was sitting earlier, there were few droplets of blood, but the person


    whose blood was that was missing from the spot.


    What happened? Where did she go? Did she leave me because she got scared of me?

 Chapter-47 Transformation

    Chapter-47 Transformation


    VICTORIA''S POV


    Running at the fastest speed I could, I finally reached the goal that Azrael had set up for me, for today,


    which was 30 km. Okay, fine. I cheated a bit.


    It''s been a month since she started training me vigorously so that I can transform less painfully and


    cooperate with both, my witch powers and Ca.


    Now, you guys must be feeling confused, thinking what''s this all about. Let me brief you, I started


    transforming, from that day in the forest, when I saw my horrified reflection for the first time in theke.


    When Alexander was telling me about his species of werewolves, and all that mate stuff, and I was


    feeling this excruitiating pain, Ca''s voice filled with urgency echoed in my head.


    ''I warned you to get far away from here as soon as possible. Didn''t I? Now that our mate has kissed us,


    it has triggered the transformation process by 10 times. Even your witch powers are having a hard time


    suppressing it.'' She said as she started to pace around with a painful expression on her face.


    I don''t know what she was talking about, all I knew at that time was that I needed to get far away from


    Alexander because I didn''t want him to see me like this and get worried over anything.


    As soon as that thought crossed my mind, I suddenly felt like I was pushed into a dark pit and before I


    know it, I was lying on the wooden floor of some house.


    When I opened my eyes and looked around, I noticed it wasn''t some random house. It was the house I


    used to live in before I moved to pearly canines. It was my adoptive parent''s home. My home in New


    York.


    "I thought I would have to help you teleport. Who would''ve known that your powers are leveling up with


    such great intensity." Suddenly I heard a familiar voice from behind me.


    It belonged to none other than my grandmother Miss Azrael.


    Turning around, I looked at her with teary eyes, with some hope that she will help me in stopping this


    pain, as I was still choking on my blood.


    What I didn''t expect was, as soon as grandma Azrael started to walk towards me, with her extended


    hands,rge ck pirs suddenly formed around me, which prevented her from moving any closer.


    "Victoria, I know it''s hard on you. But it''s only you who can do this. Your powers won''t let me help you.


    You need to do it yourself. Your powers are getting too agitated with you crying like that. First, try to


    control your emotions." She said looking at me with a sympathetic gaze.


    ''You damn crazy woman! Has old age got inside your brain? My canines are elongating, my bones feel


    like they are breaking and my muscles feel like being ripped apart and you want me to smile? Are you


    sure, you are helping me out?'' I wanted to yell at her, as one more tear dropped from my eyes,


    immediately turning the pirs from ck to dirty blue.


    "Victoria! You have to understand. You have to ask your powers to let this transformation take ce.


    The more your powers will interfere the more painful it will be." She said, her eyes glistening at


    thest part.


    Taking a deep breath as I was still lying on the floor in a cocoon position, I tried to convey the message


    to myself that it''s okay, and that this needed to be done, using all the ways to all to my powers, since


    this was something I was doing for the first time. But, before I could do that, I heard a cracking sound


    and felt like my legs were broken in two.


    ''Ahhhhhh!!'' I shouted in agony as I felt my breath hitching with the pain.


    "Stop! I can''t! I can''t take it anymore. Please..please..please make it stop. I can''t. I can''t..please. I beg


    you...please do something, to stop this. Please!" I pleaded. My tears falling without any control now, as


    I curled my body back in the cocoon position, and closed my eyes.


    "Victoria! Wake up! You can''t close your eyes! You''ll die, dear, if you close your eyes. Please...wake up.


    To protect you from the pain, they''ll kill Ca! She''ll die a painful death inside you. Much more painful


    than you are going through right now. Do you not love her! Just think of her! Do it for her. If you want to


    save her!" Grandma Azrael said from afar, as my pirs were still not letting her in.


    ''Ca?'' I thought.


    Will she die, if I don''t bear with this pain?


    Thinking about Ca, her nasty remarks, her sarcastic self, and how she has always been there with


    me as a part of me, I couldn''t help but wipe my tears, as newfound energy started creeping inside me.


    ''I am scared Victoria. I don''t want to leave you. I want to be with you.'' I heard a faint voice in my head,


    and I knew it was none other than my Ca.


    ''Don''t worry. I won''t let anything happen to you. You are one of the best things that happened to me. I


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    won''t let my powers hurt you.'' I smiled stiffly as another bone-crushing pain passed through my hands.


    "You are doing great! Just keep going like that." Miss Azrael said, as I looked towards her with my teary


    gaze, and noticed how the pirs were changing their color to ck again.


    It was a great sign, no?


    With newfound motivation, I tried, to sit on my knees, supported with my hands.  With each wave of


    pain, I was falling to the side again and again. But, thinking about Ca, gave me hope and every time


    the pain used to make me fall, I used to sit back, with a stiff smile on my face, as I let the pain wash


    over me.


    Closing my eyes, I searched through my head for Ca to be with her, as the pain in my body


    increased tenfold.


    Thergest hit of the pain washed over me, which threw my body towards the door, making me hit the


    bench on the side, however, I still didn''t stop searching for her, because some droplets of blood fell


    from my head on the ground, because of the previous hit


    I tried to sit back in the same position I have been sitting in for quite some time, but, when I didn''t find


    her, my body started to panic again, which made me lose my bnce.


    My powers were about to take over again when I saw her.


    As soon as I saw her, I smiled Involuntarily, before falling on the ground, with my sweating, bloody, and


    bruised body.


    "Congrattions. The transformation ispleted. I am amazed that you were able to endure 6 hours


    of bone cracking and reforming without falling unconscious. Look like you love Ca too much, to lose


    her. Your new life begins now." Miss Azrael said, which made me smile at her.


    "Thank you for being there," I said gratefully before closing my eyes with a satisfied expression.


    ''I did it. I saved Ca from dying. I saved my witch powers from extinction. I saved myself dying. I did a


    good job.'' I told myself with a tired but happy smile.


    I am not the wolf, that you guys must have been thinking of. I didn''t change into a wolf after my


    transformation.


    However, Ca is surely a wolf.


    As to the reason, why, I didn''t change into a wolf, is because changing into a wolf will change my scent


    slightly which will let other wolves know that I am a wolf. But since, my smell won''t be entirely like a


    wolf and will have a hint of a smell of a witch, since I possess witch powers, they''ll easily detect that I


    am the hybrid that everyone has been looking for.


    You guys heard that right. I am a hybrid. Nor human, nor witch, and neither werewolf.


    I was a witch-wolf.


    Since that day, Azrael has taken to herself to train me in both witch powers and well my mental wolf, so


    that I can stand the strongest, that I am.


    It wasn''t as easy as it sounds. And no, I am not talking about myself, I am talking about Azrael.


    The very first day when Azrael told me to show her my fire powers, I almost burned her hairs, and let


    me tell you, she wasn''t very pleased with my style of disy of powers, and the next thing I know, she


    made me run 50kms.


    But it wasn''t my fault entirely. Ca and my powers have not been on the best terms since the day I


    transformed. My powers, as I used to say, clearly mentioned to me that I need to give them a name so


    that I stop calling them ''powers'' and treat them as an individual like I do to Ca.


    They want to be treated like Ca like they want me to talk to them like I talk to Ca and also share


    everything with them.


    I named them my little Joy and they were quite happy with that.


    And only then did I came to know that my powers though always act angry also, have a childish side to


    them.


    There was this one time when I wanted an opinion on which colored top should I wear to go shopping.


    Ca suggested that I should go with the blue one, but My powers Joy wanted me to wear the Baby


    pink one. And do you know what happened after that? Joy turned both the top into baby pink colors.


    Ca was so angry, that she fought with her. And well the sight wasn''t very pretty when they burned


    her tail, and she scratched Joy''s arms like that.


    It has been difficult to handle both of them since then, and I am still learning.


    "Victoria Joy Ca Gibberson!!" I heard an angry voiceing from upstairs and I couldn''t help but run


    out of the house towards the forest again.


    ''Hehe...I turned her bath water to ice.'' Suddenly Joy eximed from inside my head which made me


    stop dead in my tracks.


    ''What did she say she did?'' I thought horrified. No wonder her voice was so angry.


    And here I was thinking she was yelling because I cheated in running today.


    I wanted to shout at Joy for being so childish and putting me in a tough situation like that, however, I


    won''t deny the fact that it was so hrious that I had to support myself with a tree as I held my aching


    stomach because ofughing.


    Hahaha...just imagine, Miss Azrael lying in the bathtub stuck in ice.


    Even Ca wasughing so hard that she patted Joy on the back in appraisal for the first time.


    So that''s pretty much how myst month had been going.

 Chapter-48 Her Stunning entry during my crowning!

    Chapter-48 Her Stunning entry during my crowning!


    ALEXANDER''S POV


    "Would you like to wear, the ck one or the blue one?" My mom asked me while holding two suits in


    her hand.


    "Choose whatever mom, it''s not like these suits are going to make any difference," I said pissed before


    going out of the room.


    Once I was out of my room, the guilt of talking rudely to my mom washed over me, as I hugged before


    exiting the corridor. But I can''t help it either.


    I have been feeling like this for a month now.


    It has been exactly a month since Ist saw her.


    Hunter has shunned me out since he mes me for the reason she left us without saying anything.


    Neither does he talks to me, nor hees and takes over my body anymore until it''s rted to some


    killing.


    He has barred himself from changing into a wolf until a rogue is in the picture.


    He had killed more than 200 rogues in thest month, even going to the extent of venturing out of the


    boundaries so that he can kill some more and ease his anger.


    I didn''t stop him either. It was a good way to channel our anger from our mate to those rogues, who


    was the reason why she got scared and left us in the first ce.


    "Alpha, the council head is here. He wants to talk to you before the royal ball and crowning ceremony."


    One of my soldiers said.


    "Tell him I''ll meet him directly at the ball. If there''s anything important then he can talk to my father, I am


    yet to be the king." I said before going out of the mansion so that I can roam through forests,


    where memories of Victoria were still embedded deeply.


    Today was the throne ceremony. On the day, I''ll be announced as the alpha king by my father and will


    step up the throne in ce of my father.


    One month before I was soo happy and excited for this day toe because it''s a blessing for an


    alpha king to take the throne with his queen by his side. I was happy because I had my queen in my


    arms.


    But then everything has to change.


    The initial days when she disappeared like that, was worse. I roamed outside her house for hours,


    wanting to know why she ran away, but her house was locked. I contacted her aunt Ma who told me


    she had no idea where she went, which pissed me even more.


    What kind of aunt she was, not knowing where her only niece went?


    Hunter almost had her head, when she said that statement.


    College sucked even more than it used to before I had met her.


    All in all, I yearned for her.


    It was okay, if she rejected me, I would''ve felt the pain, but now that she isn''t even in my sight anymore,


    I feel like a part of me left with her.


    ''I smelled her. I smelled her presence. She is somewhere near us.'' Hunter suddenly said pacing around


    like a mad wolf.


    ''Shut up! She is nowhere here. She is just not here, don''t you get it?! Didn''t she messaged Daniel that


    she might not continue with the university?'' I yelled back at Hunter, feeling agitated by the fact, that he


    always says the same things whenever I enter here.


    I believed him for the first few days, and even searched the whole forest for her, but did I find her? No!


    Not even a hint that she was here at all!


    "ALEXANDER HUNTER! Where the hell is you?! And what did you tell your mother to make her so


    sad?!" I heard an angry voice through my mind link.


    "I didn''t do anything okay! I just said that the color of the clothes won''t make any difference to me.


    Without my mate by my side, I''ll just look like any other alpha getting his position." I shouted back, with


    an equally angry voice, which immediately shut my dad.


    He knew something was wrong with me these days and had been bugging me for quite some time. But


    what should I tell him? That the person who they are going to the throne, was not even able to keep his


    mate by his side? That he wasn''t even able to make a girl fall in love with him?


    I mean this wasn''t the first time a human girl was a mate, but this was surely the first time where the girl


    had left without even properly rejecting her counterpart.


    "You better get your ass back here before I decide it''s time to whip your wolf out of you." He said with a


    cold voice, which made me groan. It was not like he really will be able to do something like that, I was


    going there out of pure respect.


    Once I reached back home and told my mother that I liked the ck one better because ck was


    Victoria''s favorite color, I left to get ready, before dad decides to annoy me more than he already had.


    "Alexander, council head has asked La to stand by your side, for the throne handing ceremony,


    since, you don''t have your mate, yet." Suddenly Chris''s voice echoed in my room.


    Did I mention, that even my friends don''t consider Victoria as my mate, since she didn''t ept me and


    left me without any message, but messaged Daniel? They believe it was just my wishful thinking


    because I still haven''t found my mate and Victoria was a good girl.


    Coming out from the bathroom after taking a long shower, I looked him in the eye, before muttering the


    sentence slowly and clearly,


    "I won''t allow it." With that, I pushed him out of my room and closed the door on his face.


    "I don''t care if my mate is not here. Until she rejects me, I''ll not allow any woman to take her ce,


    neither in my heart nor beside me for my ceremony." I told all my friends, who knew I had feelings for


    Victoria but don''t believe me, through the mind link, before putting up my barrier.


    After 3 hours, all the family members, friends, important werewolf leaders, alphas, their betas with their


    respective mates were gathered inside the hall of the mansion, as everyone waited for the ceremony to


    start.


    "I Theodore Roosevelt and my mate Rosaline Roosevelt hereby announce that today we are finally


    letting ourselves free from all the responsibilities of the alpha king and queen and thus handover the


    responsibilities to our only son Alexander Hunter, who will continue as the new alpha king." My father


    Theodore said, and everyone erupted with joy as they started pping happily.


    "I hereby, ask our son Alexander Hunter to step up the stage and receive this crown before taking the


    oath." He further said, and I finally started walking upstairs where my mom and dad were standing with


    the crown of the alpha king in their hands.


    "Since our son hasn''t found his mate yet, we thus, asks Miss La, the daughter of the second council


    to stand by his side while he is crowned." My mom further added which made my dad frown but he


    didn''t say anything altogether.


    However, I wasn''t my dad. I loved my mom, but it doesn''t mean I''ll agree with all of her arrangements


    without saying anything or opposing them.


    I looked at La who was already standing on the stage smiling like some fool. Geez! Why is there this


    stupid tradition of having a woman by your side?


    Stepping up the stage while standing in front of my mom and dad, I faced the audience with my


    authoritative demeanor, before turning towards my mom to convey my message, that I want La out of


    here.


    However, before I could even utter a word, I finally heard the voice, I''ve been yearning to listen.


    "You dare to stand beside another woman and step up the throne? Just because I didn''t contact you for


    a month? Is this what you call your so-called love?" Victoria said, with a confident and smirking gaze.


    Oh, how much I loved her voice.


    As I looked at her, I don''t know why I felt like something has changed in her. It was like she had a more


    confident aura than before. An aura that asks for submission.


    "Victoria. This is not some kind of party you can go around and dance to, besides, who invited you?


    Guards take the girl out. She is human and has no business here." La suddenlymanded.


    I was about to ask the guards to stop as they neared my mate and reprimand La that she dared to


    me gaping, as I looked at my mate.


    "Kneel!" She said in a clear bold sound.


    Her voice was so cold that it aroused the alpha in me, as I looked at all the guards, betas, their mates,


    alpha''s mates, and even some alpha, suddenly bending as they bowed at her.


    "So, you were saying? Who invited me? Do you think I need an invitation to steal away this man from


    here?" She said, while walking upstairs, with such an authoritative voice, that it made hunter squeal


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    with excitement as he was edging to go and meet his mate.


    "Victoria! You are going overboard!" La suddenly screeched while stomping her foot.


    "Oh, I am yet to do, what I came here for." She smirked before her eyes settled on me and all the


    emotions from her eyes turned to nothing, which made dread creep my body.


    She looked me dead in the eye, with no emotions, before muttering,


    "I Victoria Joy Ca Gibberson,-" She started, which made my heart beat fast, as I anxiously looked at


    her, not wanting for her to reject me in front of soo many people.


    But the thing she did next was even perplexing than her arrival right now.

 Chapter-49 Sweet photos

    Chapter-49 Sweet photos


    VICTORIA''S POV


    "I, Victoria Ca Gibberson-" I started, however, before I could utter the words I had been aiming to say


    sincest month, arge hand mped on our mouth, stopping us from speaking anything further.


    "I think we need to talk alone about this Victoria. Yeah? Let''s not talk about it right now. Please?"


    Alexander said, with glistening eyes.


    It broke my heart to see him like this, but I wanted to say those words so that we can get past this


    phase and get this over with.


    ''Just get it over with Victoria You are scaring the guy." Ca shouted from inside my head.


    ''I was doing that only. It''s him who stopped me in between.'' I remarked before rolling my eyes.


    Oh, did I forgot to mention that while I was doing the things that Ca had been instructing me to do


    and was having a tough time outside, Ca and joy were rxing inside my mind.


    ''She is ying him, I am telling you.'' Joy remarked before popping some invisible thing in her mouth,


    like a gesture of eating popcorns.


    "Alexander, why are you even talking to her? She is not worth it. Besides, who allowed this human to


    enter the gates of the mansion when a ceremony this important is going on? Alexander, this is your


    crowning ceremony. Have you forgotten, if the time is over and the full moon is uppletely, you''ll


    have to wait for another year for the ceremony?" La said, nearing him while holding his head.


    "Ahhh...the nerve of this girl. Haven''t your parents taught you not to touch other''s things without


    permission?" I asked before taking her hand that was touching Alexander''s in mine as I raised it in the


    air. Well, she was shortypared to me.


    "Aish, what if I don''t want to listen to your shit? Don''t you know to keep quiet when someone is talking?


    Besides, why are you even standing here?" I asked, as I looked at Alexander with a quirked brow, who


    was still in shock, thinking, that I was going to reject him today.


    "Alexander! Who is this girl? Talking to my daughter like this! And, why are you all standing doing


    nothing? Have you forgotten that she will be the Luna if he doesn''t find his mate within six


    months? Are you letting a human touch your future Luna like this?" Suddenly an old man stood and


    shouted from amidst the crowd.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "She? Luna? Alexander''s wife? Seriously? From what angle, is she suitable?" I asked, looking at them


    with scrutinized eyes.


    "From this angle?" I asked before I broke the arm that she had used to hold Alexander''s arms while


    smirking at the old man, who dared to shout at us earlier.


    As soon as I broke her arm, an ear-piercing scream echoed in the hall, which made me wince since I


    was closest to her.


    "AHH...keep the voice down, will you? So where was I? Yeah, I don''t like your arrangements of making


    her the Luna. I won''t let it happen. Stop me if you can." I said before I pushed her back, which resulted


    in her hitting the pir behind her.


    "Alexander who is this girl and why aren''t you saying anything while she is disrespecting so many


    elders here by acting like that? Please ask her to go out. We don''t want to be harsh on this human."


    The otherdy, who looked in herte forties suddenly said.


    "This, I-...she..." Alexander stuttered as he looked for words to describe my position in his life.


    ''Well aren''t we the reason for him acting like that? If we had sorted things out on that day only, it


    wouldn''t havee to this situation in the first ce.'' Ca said.


    ''What can I say, you both are stupid, aren''t you?'' Joy said, making Ca scoff at her, but this time she


    didn''t say anything else.


    ''Shutup! Let me handle this matter here first.'' I told them, before putting up the barrier of our mind.


    "You guys keep distracting me, don''t you?" I said before I looked back at Alexander.


    "What I was intending to say before I was stopped harshly was, I, Victoria Ca Gibberson, mate of


    Alexander hunter, epts Alexander hunter as my rightful mate, my soul mate, and my other half for


    the rest of my life," I said without a single emotion on my face as everyone in the audience gasped at


    my words.


    "Now that you know my position in his life, I hope you''ll stop calling me an outsider and her as the


    insider in his life. Please throne him now." I said to the man and woman who have been standing there


    for quite some time without any reaction or emotion on their face.


    "Are you serious?! Tell me this is true!" Alexander suddenly eximed as he stopped the man who was


    about to put the crown on his head.


    "Do you think I am joking? Do you want me to take back my words? Or do you want me to make out


    with you in front of everyone to prove you as mine?" I asked as I couldn''t keep the smile off my face


    anymore.


    Before I could say anything else, he suddenly hugged me in front of everyone and all my confidence


    from earlier, left my body as sparks started to flow between us, which made me blush as I knew


    everyone was probably looking at us right now.


    "Nowe back here before I decide that it''s better to throne this girl here. Let''s begin the ceremony.


    You have a lot to exin young boy." The man, who looked unbelievably familiar said in a reprimanding


    way to Alexander before he made him sit on the throne.


    cing the crown on his head, he nodded at Alexander before cutting the middle of his palm followed


    by cutting his own. He ced his hand on top of Alexander''s and let their blood mix as he announced,


    "Please wee your new alpha king Alexander hunter."


    As soon as the words came out of his mouth, the blood that was on their palms suddenly turned blue


    before evaporating in the air as everyone started cheering since the ceremony was done.


    Looking at Alexander''s bold and strong aura that had a hint of happiness, I couldn''t help but feel happy


    for him.


    I was so proud of my man.


    You guys got that right, he was finally my man now.


    pping along with everyone, I looked beside me where an angry La whose hand was probably


    already healed was looking at me with a piercing gaze. I couldn''t help but scoff at her attitude.


    ''She looks awfully angry.'' Joymented.


    ''Well who wouldn''t, when you were about to be the queen but couldn''t?'' Ca scoffed at her,


    which resulted in a new fight between them.


    Sometimes I feel like two kids are living inside my head.


    As I was lost in my thoughts, I suddenly felt someone pulling me and before I could react, I was sitting


    on Alexander''sp while he looked at me with a proud and loving gaze.


    "Look in front if you don''t want to look like a lovesick puppy in the photo." He said, which made me turn


    and look in front as I tried to adjust my sitting position to look more confident and presentable in the


    photo.


    "You better stop moving Ria. I don''t want to jump on you tonight. It will be too soon, and I don''t think


    you are ready for that." Suddenly Alexandermented, which made me look at him wide-eyed with


    my reddened face.


    However, as soon as I turned to look at him, he also looked at me which resulted in our lips touching


    each other.


    "Perfect! You both look good!" The person who was taking the photo''s suddenly eximed, which


    made us look at everyone who wasughing while looking at us.


    "You nned it, didn''t you?" I whisper yelled at Alexander, to which he replied with another sweet kiss


    on my cheeks.


    "I didn''t n it. But I do think that tomemorate my happiness that I was crowned by my mate on


    my side, I should take some pictures like these." He said before he ced his hand on my stomach


    and hugged me from behind as I ced my head on his chest.


    After two more photos, I stood from hisp as it was getting really ufortable sitting like that while


    everyone including many elders was constantly gazing at us.


    "Let''s begin the feast after the oath." The man who was appearing familiar to me said as everyone who


    had stood earlier during the crowning process sat in their seats waiting for Alexander to take his oath.


    As I was waiting for Alexander to start the oath, the man who was looking familiar came to me before


    whispering,


    "We meet again youngdy."

 Chapter-50 Saving the damsel in distress

    Chapter-50 Saving the damsel in distress


    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Ummm..sorry. But do I know you?" I asked confused.


    "You don''t remember me? Well, that''s very unlikely of you. You are the first person I''ve met, who dared


    to say that she doesn''t recognize me." The familiar man said with a hint of a smile on his face.


    "Well, I don''t remember you. And, if you don''t mind, can you please step aside? You''re blocking my


    view of my mate Alexander taking the oath." I said, trying to see past him.


    "Hahahaha...you are a funny one. I like you already." The man said before he went near the woman


    whose gaze has been fixated on me since the moment, I entered the room.


    ''Well with that creepy gaze you are throwing towards me, I surely don''t like you.'' I wanted to say but


    stopped myself. He can be some higher-up for all I know since he was the one who crowned


    Alexander.


    ''Weird uncle.'' I thought before looking at my man who was taking the oath.


    "-And I will conclude it by saying, I promise as the now, alpha king to cherish you all as my own, till my


    ''Uhh! I missed the oath because of this uncle.'' I cried in my mind, staring at the uncle in anger.


    ''I am hungry. We are hungry.'' Joy eximed, pacing around.


    ''Can a soul get hungry? Shut up, don''t try to outsmart me.'' I said, rolling my eyes at her behavior.


    ''Soul can get hungry too! I am hungry! I want food! If you don''t go and eat something, I am gonna burn


    the aisle.'' Joy scoffed before sitting on the chair like a madwoman.


    ''Fine.'' I mumbled.


    Noticing that Alexander was talking with some friends and colleagues, I went towards the food section,


    which was situated in the backyard.


    ''There''s a lot. Tell me, what do you want me to eat for you? You are going to turn me into a pig, I am


    sure.'' I sighed before going towards the Chinese section and taking some spring rolls.


    ''Don''t worry, we wolves have a strong metabolism. You won''t be a pig even if you eat food all day


    and night.'' Camented, making Joy happier at that.


    Since when exactly did they turn into good friends?


    Eating my spring rolls, I turned around to look at the people around me because I was feeling terribly


    bored now.


    As I was scanning my eyes through the pool of people, a certain couple caught my attention. They


    were standing in the secluded corner, where no one was paying them much attention since everyone


    was busy gazing at their new alpha king.


    The guy and the girl looked like they were arguing about something. Concentrating my gaze at them, I


    tried to listen to what they were talking about because the girl looked pitiful with her almost crying eyes


    as the guy held her hand tightly, which I am sure will form a bruise.


    "I love you, Zen. Can''t you see that? What it has to do with that bitch of your mate? She is just an


    omega, while I am the beta and also the best fighter the pack can have. Can''t you see that I am the


    best fit to be the Luna of our pack?" The girl said.


    Woah! It wasn''t something I was expecting. When I saw that guy holding that girl''s hand in a tight grip, I


    thought he was bullying her, but it was the opposite.


    This tells you to never judge a book by its cover.


    And why does it sound like something me and Alexander will be facing in the future with La in the


    picture? I mean, I am not to judge anybody''s character, but from how La is behaving and if it


    happens exactly how it happens in the movies, she is surely going to create some troubles for us.


    "I AM NOT having this conversation with you Cami. She is my mate and I love her. Even if she wasn''t


    my mate, I would''ve chosen her over you a hundred times because of how she is. She is not a self-


    centered, scheming bitch like you." That zen guy said.


    Now you guys might be thinking why people around them weren''t reacting even when they were talking


    so harshly, right? Well, they weren''t talking exactly. They were using their mind links to talk. A power


    that all werewolves possess by birth.


    And I being the witch-wolf, don''t need to be a member of their pack to know what they are talking


    about.


    Before that Zen guy could say anything, that Cami suddenly jumped and kissed his lips while her gaze


    was settled behind him.


    "What are you doing?" Zen said through the mind link as he held her hand to push her away, but before


    he could move an inch, I saw a girl my age rushing towards the couple.


    ''Looks like she is his real mate.'' Camented.


    "What are you both doing?! I thought you love me!" That girl said, with tears running down her face as


    she pped that Zen guy before running out.


    ''Ouch! That might''ve hurt.'' Joymented, making me roll my eyes at her. No, shit-sherlock.


    Since the drama was over for me, I was about to turn around when I heard a shrill screaming from


    outside the mansion.


    "Someone jumped in the river." Someone shouted from outside the mansion, and I couldn''t help but run


    towards the exit since I was near the backyard door and closest to the river.


    Rushing towards the river, I saw the girl who ran out of the mansion earlier struggling in the river as she


    iled her arms in the water.


    ''I don''t think this is the best outfit for swimming. Besides, Alexander has this big swimming pool here,


    why would she jump in a river to calm her mind and emotions.'' I thought.


    ''That''s because she isn''t trying to calm her emotions but ismitting suicide.'' Joy scoffed at me.


    ''Why would she do that?'' I thought as a strong sense of protecting her bubbled inside me and before I


    could know what was happening, I was already falling from the hill into the river.


    ''Ca!! This isn''t funny!'' I yelled at Ca, knowing all too well that this was her doing.


    ''Sorry, as a queen, I have to protect my people.'' She apologized.


    I wanted to say more and reprimand her, but falling into the cold water of the river with a ssh,


    stopped me from talking any further as I gulped some water.


    ''My dress!'' I wailed as I looked at my dress that was wet and was making it difficult for me to swim.


    I tore a part of the skirt which was getting entangled in my legs so that I can swim properly, and save


    my life before I think about saving her.


    To say I was angry would be an understatement. I was agitated!


    Swimming towards the girl who was now close to drowning, I took her hand in mine before swimming


    towards the shore, which I am telling you was more difficult than I had imagined.


    Tip of the day- Never believe those romantic movies in which heroes protect the heroines from


    drowning like it''s his second job.


    The petite-looking girl who weighed more than a wild pig has already fainted, which made me panic as


    I started pushing her chest to help her cough the water out.


    It wasn''t long before she gained her consciousness, and the first thing I did when I saw her fully awake


    was to p her.


    As soon I pped her, I heard an angry growling from behind me, and I couldn''t help but turn


    around and scoff at the wolf knowing all too well that this wolf must be her mate, who was angry that I


    pped his mate.


    "Shut up you moron of a mate!" I shouted as I saw a very angry-looking Alexander walking towards me


    inrge strides. Well, he was not my biggest concern right now.


    "Why the hell would you do that for? Did you know the truth? What happened and what was the


    situation? And if your mate was even at fault or not? No! You just jumped in a river to end your life and


    give him a lifetime of misery! You are such a loser, seriously! And now, I don''t disagree with that cami


    girl to be the Luna. Such a scared cat girl can''t run a pack alongside an alpha.


    And if she bes the Luna, it''s all on you. Because you are so pitiful!" I yelled at the girl, not knowing


    from where this all wasing.


    The wolf who had growled at me earlier changed back to his human form and shuffled closer to his


    mate to hug her while I shouted at her.


    "You! You better exin the situation and get things clear between you guys. And you, moron of a girl.


    Get your act together. This is not a ce where weaklings like you can live. If you are not strong


    enough, learn to be strong! And if you can''t be strong, then get prepared to lose your life because


    girls like her wille in front of you in all phases of life." I said before turning around and walking


    towards the forest area, still panting with burning anger that wasn''t anywhere in my control.


    ''You did a good job, victoria.'' Camented and I must say shemented at the wrong time.


    ''Good job! You bitch! I almost died because of you! Next time can you please warn me before you


    decide it''s better to push Victoria in the river to save a damsel in distress?'' I shouted at her.


    ''You''re feeling too angry. Calm down. Do you want me to burn this Ca''s tail again? Or, do you want


    me to burn this tree? It''s dried anyways.'' Joy said as she started zing like a fireball, with fireing


    out from her hands.


    ''Shut up.'' I rolled my eyes at her, though I couldn''t keep the smile off my face.


    Her fire joke never gets old.


    Going back towards the shore, that I was finally feeling under control, I noticed almost everyone has


    left and the only people left there were that Zen, his mate, two other men that I don''t recognize, and a


    little bit angry Alexander.


    "I am sorry, about that," I said, once I reached there before inching closer towards Alexander and


    putting on my cute smile to not get too much reprimanding from him.


    "To hell with your sorry. Do you even know how dangerous it was? Why are you soo impulsive, god


    damn it. I nearly had a heart attack when I saw you jump in the river like that. Never do that again


    okay?" Alexander said before bringing me close to himself as he hugged me tightly, which calmed the


    remaining anger in me.


    "I am wet. Don''t hug me." I said as I looked at my soaked clothes and my torn skirt sticking to my body


    pitifully.


    "Don''t say words like that in public. If I wasn''t familiar with your way of using words, I would''ve thought


    you are inviting me." Alexander said as he snuggled his face in my neck.


    "And what if I am?" I asked, not knowing from where that confidence to flirt wasing from.


    I was about to apologize for that, however, the next thing I heard was a very tempting growl as I heard


    his deep and sexy voice again,


    "Don''t tempt me, baby. I can''t promise I will be easy."


    And oh boy, it would be a total lie if I say it didn''t turn me on.


    Our little sweet moment was interrupted by that couple again as that girl spoke,


    "I am sorry, miss. I know what I did was an act of cowardice and I am ashamed of myself for doing that.


    Even I don''t know what came over me that I did something like that. I promise I''ll be strong and


    prove to myself that I am capable of his love and my pack''s love. Also, I will prove to cami that I may


    not be the perfect Luna, but I am the best Luna this pack can get."


    "Thank you, madam, for saving my lifeline today. I don''t know what would I have done if something had


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    happened to her. I will always be thankful to you and promise my life and my pack''s support to you."


    That Zen guy said, bowing full nighty degree before cing his jacket on his mate to cover her as he


    picked her up bridal style before going out of the ce.


    "Well, I don''t know about her. But you surely are the best queen I can get." Alexander said before


    nuzzling his face in my neck as he kissed the junction between my neck and shoulder.


    "I am gonna mark you here. This is my favorite spot." Alexander mumbled as he sucked on my skin,


    making me moan involuntarily.


    I was so lost in his kiss that I forgot that we still hadpany, and it was not until we heard a loud


    cough, did we finally detached from each other.


    Looking at the two pairs of eyes gazing at us, I couldn''t help but hide my face in Alexander''s chest, and


    in return, all I heard was three different chuckles which made me hit Alexander''s chest lightly.


    "Don''tugh at me, or I will bite you." I threatened, which made himugh even louder as he started


    walking while side hugging me.

 Chapter-51 Interrogation

    Chapter-51 Interrogation


    VICTORIA''S POV


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The first thing that I did once we went back to the mansion was to change my clothes. And while I was


    at that, I almost slipped that I wasn''t a normal being and was some witch that can make dresses


    appear out of thin air.


    Let me tell you what happened,


    "Hey, I''ll send some clothes to you, don''t worry they''ll be new. You can change ande down once


    you''re done. Yeah?" Alexander said once we were in his room before kissing my forehead.


    "AHH...don''t bother about that. I can always use joy for that. Bringing a dress is nothing more than


    blowing a spec of dirt for joy." I said casually, before smiling and it wasn''t until Ca shouted from


    inside my brain did I realize I made a slip-up.


    "Who''s joy? And why would he help you in dressing? First, tell me, how are you acquainted with him


    and is he here? Is he a werewolf-like me?" Alexander asked as he looked at me with scrutinizing eyes,


    while his eyes started to have a hint of yellowish tint in them.


    ''Who is he calling a man! I am a girl and a cute one at that! Tell him that right now, or I am gonna burn


    his clothes. Don''t me me for making him stand naked in front of the whole crowd then.'' Joy


    eximed, more like shrieked from inside my brain, fuming as the cold fire was zing from inside her


    again, and Ca jumped out of the couch to save her fur.


    Rolling my eyes at her, I looked at Alexander before saying,


    "First, she is a girl, and I said that because she is umm..a designer and sells beautiful dresses. And, I


    forgot, I wasn''t back home. She is a friend from there. What were you saying about sending the


    clothes? Please make sure they are not short dresses." I smiled when his expression finally rxed.


    "Okay, I just don''t trust other men around you. Don''t take it to heart. You are the most precious


    possession that I am intending to take care of and cherish, with all I have. Also,e down soon. I


    want to introduce you to my parents. You haven''t met them yet, and I know they are itching to talk to


    you." Alexander said smilingly before pecking my lips onest time and leaving, closing the door


    behind him.


    ''My hubby is so sweet.'' Ca said, fangirling at his words, which were ignored by both me and Joy.


    ''Huh! I need to control my mouth and think before I speak such words again.'' I thought before going


    inside the bathroom to take a quick shower.


    After taking the shower and changing into a golden sundress that Alexander must''ve asked someone


    to put on the bed, I sat on the bed to rx my muscles, feeling a bit tired.


    ''His room is not bad. It looks quite decent and is nicely organized.'' I thought as I looked around.


    Walking around the room as I was just ncing around, my gaze traveled to the nightstand, and I


    couldn''t help but widen my eyes when I saw the photo frame. It was a photo frame for 5 photos, and


    guess who was in the middle?


    It was me.


    All five ces were taken by me. One photo was from when we were on a Ferris wheel, and I was


    looking towards the horizon. Another one at the party. One from the university prom and one from


    somece in the forest, and one was probably taken when I was home. I was lying on the bed in my


    cute shorts and was smiling at something on my phone.


    When did he take these photos? Is he some kind of psycho? Was he always stalking me when I wasn''t


    looking? Was he always in love with me? But why didn''t he tell me earlier?


    "Victoria? Are you ready? Alexander is looking for you." I heard Katie''s voice from outside.


    "Yeah. Coming!" I said, cing the photo frame back on the table and taking ast look at his photo


    that was hung on the wall.


    ''We wasted a lot of time because of mimunication and misunderstandings. But now that I''ve finally


    gotten a hold of you, I am not gonna leave you, ever.'' I promised myself while looking at his image.


    A promise, I was intending to keep as long as I was alive.


    Spotting Alexander again was not a hard task since he was swarmed by people. I smiled at him as our


    gazes identally met for a second and couldn''t help but feel giddy that this awesome man was mine.


    I haven''t gotten aplete hold of this mate thing. But from what I could gather from Ca''s rambling,


    we are destined to be together and are made for each other.


    I think this is the best thing that has happened to me since the day I moved here.


    Looking behind Alexander, I noticed that familiar man gazing at me from time to time. I don''t


    understand what was his deal.


    ''Where have I seen him? Why can''t I remember?'' I tried to think hard.


    Deep in my thoughts, I didn''t notice when Alexander came closer to me.


    "Victoria? Are you okay, now?"


    "Yeah, I am fine. How is your ceremony going so far?" I asked absentmindedly. My thoughts still on that


    old uncle.


    "It''s going good. Here, let me introduce you to my parents. Theodore Roosevelt my father and his


    mate, my mom Rosaline Roosevelt." He said smiling happily.


    However, I was too shocked to react. That weird familiar uncle was Alexander''s dad? Wait, what?


    Is this some kind of joke?


    "He is your dad? From when?" I asked, my stupidity taking over again.


    "Uhh..from the moment I was born, and even before that, when I was just a sperm you know,"


    Alexandermented shamelessly, as my face burnt with embarrassment.


    "Look at how you are talking. Where are your manners? Don''t mind him, sweety. Like father like son."


    Alexander''s mother Rosaline said in aforting tone as she held my hand excitedly. However, my


    gaze was fixated on his father only.


    "Theodore Roosevelt? Aren''t you the one who I asked to-" I stopped mid-sentence when the realization


    hit me?


    "Yes, darling. You are the one, and I must mention, the only one who dared to order an alpha king


    around." Alexander''s father said, with his signature smirk.


    ''He remembers my face...I am gone...done.. finished.'' I thought, closing my eyes at my stupidity. I


    should''ve listened to Azrael.


    "About that, I...I can exin it." I said, not knowing what else to say when both Alexander and his


    mother Rosaline were looking at me with that confused suspicious gaze.


    It was the incident from around 20 days back. On the day of the transformation, I learned that I can also


    teleport from one ce to another if I concentrate hard, and that''s exactly what I had been doing these


    past days.


    Though I was away from Alexander, I was always worried about him because I was feeling sorry for


    leaving him like that and wanted to check up on him from time to time.


    And that''s why I was using this teleporting power to teleport from my house back there to the forest and


    then back to the house again.


    And while doing so, a few days back, I stumbled upon Alexander''s father. He was in his wolf form at


    that time. He was so magnificent andrge that I couldn''t keep my eyes off him, and fear started to


    creep inside me.


    Ca was constantly reminding me that there was nothing to be afraid of, but what would you if you


    see a wolf four times bigger than you, standing in front of you, growling?


    I was so scared that joy had toe to rescue me, and before I know it, the tree beside the wolf


    started to burn.


    She did that to scare the wolf away, but it only angered him.


    "Ask him to shift," Ca ordered confused as her energy started to ignite as an instinct to protect me,


    and before I know anything, I shouted a boldmand,


    "Shift!"


    I saw that wolf trembling a bit, but he didn''t shift and looked at me with a tilted head. After some time of


    staring at each other, it felt like he was too bored to look at me, and before I could react, he shifted into


    a man.


    His aura when he shifted was so strong, that I involuntarily took a step back. ''Why does he have an


    aura like that of Alexander when he was talking to Azrael?'' I had thought at that time.


    "You are a human, but the aura around you is different. Howe you knew I was a werewolf? Who


    are you associated with?" He asked in his bold voice, but I couldn''t help but feel that the man looked


    familiar.


    Not knowing what to say, because I was about to get caught, I couldn''t help but start running in the


    opposite direction and hide behind a tree.


    I was breathing heavily, checking behind me to see if he wasing at me or not when I suddenly saw


    miss Azrael with an angry look on her face, standing in front of me, looking all pissed.


    "Didn''t I warn you to not associate yourself with anybody for next one month. Is that so hard to follow?"


    She said before she teleported both of us back home.


    I remember she cast a spell on my so-called powers so, that I couldn''t teleport here and there again for


    5 days. And it was only after she thought that it was time for me to train my teleporting power, did she


    finally removed the spell.


    Now that I think about the sense of familiarity with him, I understand why it was like that. Because he


    was Alexander''s father.


    "I did it because, because, I thought you were also a werewolf-like Alexander and Chris and Sean and


    Daniel and almost everyone here," I said confidently, however, only I knew how much I was sweating


    inside.


    "You run quite fast for your human speed. Do you think you can hide the fact that you are a wolf from


    us? Tell me, have youpleted your transformation process? You didn''t transform into your wolf,


    does that mean you are ate bloomer? But you are already 19, which means, you are antern." His


    father said, taking a step forward with an intimidating aura, which made both Alexander''s and


    Rosaline''s eyes widen in shock.


    "So?" I asked, confidently as some of the Magna of Ca started to enter me again, making me


    confident and bold.


    I don''t know why, but sometimes I feel like, Ca is one hell of a strong wolf. Whenever she shifts some


    of her Magna to me, I feel so powerful, like I can rule the world now. (I know, I am exaggerating, but


    still.)


    What if she takes over me someday? How powerful would it be?


    "No wonder, I always felt you were quite different and carry a different aura. Do you have werewolf


    genes inside you? Today is the best day of my life. First, my mate not only epted me but now I have


    Alexander said as he hugged me, but I don''t know why, for some reason, I felt like, he was feigning his


    enthusiasm.


    I was about to ce my hands on his back to reciprocate the hug when he was harshly pulled away


    from me.


    "We are talking right now. Save your hormones for your bedroom." His fathermented smilingly,


    making my ears turn red once again, as Alexander coughed at hisment.


    I could see him ncing at me from the corner of his eyes as if to see my reaction, and it turned the


    situation, a whole lot embarrassing than it already was.


    "I uh...hahaha...uncle you are too funny," I said awkwardly.


    "I bet you are funnier than me, miss Victoria. Let''s go and talk about the matter in the study after an


    hour. The party is almost over anyway." His father said before turning around with a polite smile on his


    face.


    ''I don''t know why but his polite smile looks like a trap to me. We are going to be interrogated and


    roasted, I am telling you. He is not an only former alpha king, but is also an active member of the


    council of werewolves.'' Joy eximed before moaning in displeasure.


    ''Let''s hope for the best. The only thing you need to say is you don''t know anything.'' Ca said.


    ''Thanks for theforting words, Ca.'' I said, rolling my eyes at her. I was still annoyed at her for her


    earlier stunt.


    "Have you eaten yet? Let''s have something, yeah?" Alexander said as he brought me closer to him


    while looking into my eyes.


    ''Ahhh!! X-rated scenes!'' Joy eximed, closing her eyes, only to get hit by Ca.


    "Yeah, let''s go," I said and Alexander started to dip towards me, maybe for a peck, but before he could


    do that, we were interrupted by a familiar voice, to whom I was still answerable.


    "Can I have a moment, Victory?" Daniel said as he looked at Alexander uneasily.


    I don''t know why, but when I looked into Daniel''s eyes, I felt like, I was some wife who was cheating on


    her husband with some fling and couldn''t help but cringe at this feeling. Pushing Alexander away


    slightly, I smiled at Daniel before tucking a strand of hair behind my ear, awkwardly.


    "You go ahead. I''lle in a few minutes." I told Alexander before following Daniel.


    However, before I could move one more step, I was brought back in Alexander''s arms, as he encircled


    me in his embrace.


    "Make it quick. I''ll be waiting." Alexander said before pecking my lips, while his eyes were trained on


    Daniel.


    ''Uhh...why would you do that while looking at him! You are making it more awkward!'' I wanted to


    exim, but thinking, that he would carry me around as he did earlier in the forest if I said anything, I


    decided against it and only nodded my head before following Daniel.

 Chapter-52 She is here for revenge

    Chapter-52 She is here for revenge


    VICTORIA''S POV


    Following him out of the party area, the only thought that was constantly going through my head was,


    why the hell does I feel such a weird attraction and want of love towards him if he''s not my mate.


    "So, uhh..you are Alexander''s mate," Daniel said awkwardly as we stopped near a hut-like thing in the


    garden.


    "Well, it turned out to be like this," I said, awkwardly looking at him as I folded my hands in front of me.


    "You don''t have to feel awkward with me, you know. When I said I love you. I meant every word of it. I


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    know I and Alexander had decided that we will consult someone before anyone of us fully ims you


    as one of ours. Now that you have yourself dered that you are his mate, I don''t think there is any


    need to do that. I just wanted to say that I am hoping that we can remain good friends without any


    awkwardness between us. Yeah?" Daniel said before giving me one of his signature smiles.


    "Of course. You will always remain that one friend that I will always look up to and run to if anyone


    bullies me or makes things hard for me." I said as I held his hands in mine to show him that I meant


    every single word I uttered.


    "That''s great. I can''t promise that I will beat up Alexander for you because he is still stronger than me,


    but I promise I will put up a good fight if he bullies you." Daniel said, making meugh at his words.


    And just like that, all the awkwardness between us dissolved into nothing.


    "Thank you for not leaving me. For not breaking our friendship." I said before hugging him.


    "I cannot leave you, even if I want to Victoria," Daniel said before he reciprocated my hug.


    "Let''s go, before our alpha king thinks that I am going to steal his mate andes here for us, looking


    all angry and ready to kill." He said, making me chuckle before he held my hands in his, and we started


    moving back to where Alexander was.


    Initially, I was hoping to eat this lunch with Alexander by his side, but seeing how he was busy with


    other alphas, I ended up eating with our friends.


    "So, it''s true that you are his mate," Chris said with an apologetic voice.


    "What mate? I bet she is just scheming something." Suddenly La said from behind me.


    Hearing her voice, I wanted to roll my eyes at her and punch her in the face, but I was too happy to


    care about that.


    As I saw her pulling out a chair for herself, I couldn''t help but wave my fingers under the table. And as


    expected, as soon as she tried to sit, the chair broke, resulting in her falling miserably on the ground.


    "Hahaha...your bad luck is really bad today, La." Katieughed, which made usugh harder than


    before.


    Did she think I am gonna let her go without doing anything to her?


    "Well, let''s not talk about this mate thing anymore. We don''t want to burden her just after she came,


    now do we?" Daniel said, and I smiled thankfully at him.


    He was really like a knight in shining armor for me.


    "Yeah, about that, are you okay? I heard from Daniel you were sick. Are you fine now?" Ang asked,


    to which I only nodded while concentrating on eating.


    The rest of the lunch was uneventful, with random questions and answers.


    Or maybe, it appeared uneventful because of what was going to happen next, the real interrogation


    with the council head, a.k.a Theodore Roosevelt.


    Since Alexander was still busy attending to everyone, I asked the maid of the house where the study


    room, was and went for the interrogation around myself.


    "Come in." I heard a voice from the other side as soon as I raised my hand to knock on the door.


    ''Maybe he smelled me as soon as I came here.'' I thought as I''ve recently found out that werewolves


    have an excellent sense of smell.


    "Mr. Roosevelt." I greeted formally as he motioned for me to sit down.


    "Miss Victoria Gibberson, that''s your name, right? May I know how long it has been since you came to


    know you have werewolves genes inside you?" He asked,ing straight to the point.


    "It''s been 29 days 14 hours and 23 minutes to be precise. It was the same day when I came to know


    about this werewolf species'' existence and happened to feel this terrible pain in my body suddenly and


    went under transformation. However, I didn''t transform into a wolf as someone had told me, I


    should''ve." I replied.


    "The person that you mentioned, told you about it. Is the person a family or friend? And if family then to


    which species does he belong?" He asked.


    "The person is my god grandmother, Miss Azrael. She is a witch. You know her." I said, hiding the fact


    that she was my real grandmother.


    "Miss Azrael? Yeah, I know her. She is your god grandmother? I see. So you''ve been told that you


    have werewolf genes inside you, but you still didn''t transform into a wolf and have crossed the 18 age


    bar. Do you know what does that means?" He asked.


    "It means I amntern which are the most unpredictable species in the werewolf ss," I said, to which


    he smiled with a weird glint in his eyes.


    "However, I would like to add, that I am not antern. I have a wolf who is not ready toe out. Also,


    miss Azrael told me to not reveal this secret information to anybody, not even to my mate." I said


    smiling at him.


    "You have a wolf? And she doesn''t want toe out? Well, this is something new. And, why are you


    telling me all this, when miss Azrael warned you against it?" He asked with a confused expression.


    Looks like I finally caught him off guard.


    "Well,.this is because-" I said before bending to inch closer to him.


    "-you are going to protect my identity from now on," I smirked.


    "And why do you think I''ll do that? Aren''t you afraid I will blow your cover? Besides, no matter what are


    your reasons, an alpha king or council head is not liable to protect anybody. It''s the duty of the Pack''s


    alpha. And in your case, you don''t have an alpha." He said, leaning back in his chair.


    "Well, I think I didn''t make myself clear. You will protect my identity from everyone and will help me hide


    it from the world because my wolf''s name is Ca. And you were wrong at the beginning. My name is


    not Victoria Gibberson. My name is Victoria Ca Gibberson." I said mentioning each syble slowly as


    I saw his eyes widening in shock.


    "Ca? Ca from the reign of Damien?" Alexander''s father asked as he stood suddenly.


    "That would be me, sir," I said bowing my head in greeting, while Ca wasughing and enjoying the


    show.


    "How could it be possible? Didn''t she die and her soul was said to be lost and captured by some


    witch?" He asked further.


    "Well, the only thing she is saying in answer to your questions, is, she is here for the revenge on that


    witch," I said.


    "If that would be all, I''ll be leaving now," I said before turning around to leave.


    "Miss Ca, no, miss Victoria, are you sure you are my son''s mate?" He asked with aplicated


    expression on his face.


    "Well, aren''t you too curious, Sir?" I said before leaving the room.


    Once out of the room, I couldn''t help but ce my hand on my heart as it was beating at a pace, which


    made me feel like it will jump out of my mouth.


    "What the hell was that all about Ca?" I asked.


    "You''ll know when the timees. For now. Let''s concentrate on our mate and make him ours." Ca


    said before sitting leisurely on the couch again.


    ''You are back in your human form, is there any specific reason for that?'' I asked as I started moving


    towards the living room so that I can bid goodbye to Alexander before I head back home.


    ''Ahh, I was done with Joy always threatening me for my tail. She is too much. Besides, aren''t we going


    to make love to our mate?'' She said making me look at Alexander with a shy expression, who was


    <ping towards me with a big smile on his face.

 Chapter-53 He knew Everything

    Chapter-53 He knew Everything


    STRANGER''S POV


    "What information have you brought this time? It better be good, or I am going to kill you and your


    useless, good for nothing squad." The rogue leader said as he looked at me with those lecherous eyes.


    "Sorry, leader. I wasn''t able to add the spelled liquid in their food as nned, but there is something


    that I came to know, and I am sure you would like to hear about it." I said, bowing my head to show my


    utmost respect to the n.


    "You failed again? What a useless bitch! Now, what could be more interesting that can improve my


    mood?" He asked while roaming his hands on one of the girls that he always keeps beside him to have


    his way with.


    "This, the new alpha king Alexander has found his mate-" Before I could evenplete my sentence,


    he pped me so hard that I could feel my inner cheek bleeding.


    "You bitch! You''ve been giving me bad news since the moment you entered, and you expect me to feel


    good about it? The alpha king has found his mate. Won''t it make him stronger than before? Do you


    want me to celebrate now?" He asked, making me look at him with teary eyes.


    "It''s not that, leader. When I was passing by the bushes to add the liquid to the food, I heard


    Alexander''s beta Daniel and Alexander''s mate talking, and it looks like Alexander''s beta also loves this


    girl and deres that she is his mate." I said, looking down as I saw my blood dripping down on the


    floor from the corner of my lips.


    Wiping the blood with the back of my hand, I couldn''t help but scoff at this scoundrel of a leader. If not


    for the leader possessing such a big army of rogues, I, an alpha myself, would''ve never taken this


    humiliation.


    "Is that true? Does that mean both of them are fighting for the same girl? An alpha king and an alpha


    who works as beta, fighting for the love of the same girl? It indeed is interesting. We can make use of


    this Daniel guy to take over the kingdom. All we need is a little bit of persuasion and some tricks up our


    sleeves that can be used to turn him against Alexander. Uhh... finally a piece of good news after so


    long." The leader smiled before he grabbed the girl beside him and asked her to leave.


    Though he was talking, I couldn''t miss the evil glint he was throwing my way while looking me up and


    down with a lustful gaze.


    "If that''s all, I will be leaving," I said, wanting to leave the ce as soon as possible.


    "What about that girl La? Since she wasn''t able to be the Luna queen, is she useful anymore?"


    He asked.


    "I don''t think so. You can send your further orders for her. I''ll see if we can use her any further or should


    discard her already." I said, turning around to leave.


    Closing the door behind me as I shifted into my wolf form, I ran towards my own hiding before picking


    up the call from Aiden.


    "Hello, Aiden? Yeah? I''ll be there. Don''t worry." I said before turning around in the direction of the


    mansion.


    _______________


    ALEXANDER''S POV


    Looking at our mate, who was standing looking all shy, Hunter couldn''t help but feel like marking her


    already.


    We both wanted that but knew to control our emotions before we scare the life out of her.


    A marking process wasn''t anything easy. The mates have to go through one of the worst pains when


    they mark each other and bite into each other''s flesh. Given how Victoria wasn''t a full werewolf and I


    was the alpha king, I knew when I''ll bite into her flesh, it will be more painful for her than I can imagine.


    However, it was also an important process because it was a way to tell and warn other wolves that the


    person is already mated to someone else and is off-limits. Also, once marked, the mates be each


    other forever.


    It was a full moon today, and I''ll have to wait for three months till the next blood moon appears. It was a


    tradition that the alpha king has to follow. Normal werewolves can mark their mates on any full moon,


    but an alpha king was needed to mark his mate on blood moons only.


    "Hey, so I was thinking if everything''s-" Victoria started. However, before she couldplete her


    sentence, I heard my father''s voice from the study above, and I couldn''t help but smile apologetically at


    her.


    From his voice, it was clear there was something urgent matter that he needed to talk about.


    "You can wait for me in my room. I''ll be back as soon as possible." I said, kissing her forehead and


    rushing upstairs towards the study.


    "Father, you called me?" I couldn''t help bute straight to the point.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Please sit. It might take a while." My father said, looking at me with aplicated expression.


    "So, Alexander hunter. How did you find out, that the girl you called your mate today, is actually your


    mate?" My father asked, in his interrogative council head voice.


    And should I mention to him that it was the dumbest question you can ask a werewolf, let alone an


    alpha king?


    "Father, what are you talking about? Do we werewolves need any proof that the person is our mate?


    Her scent, her touch, her smile, her presence, the sparks, everything indicated that she was my mate."


    I replied.


    "Okay. Good. And how long it has been since you came to know, that your mate was half-werewolf?"


    He asked.


    "It''s been a month," I replied honestly.


    "So, you are telling me, that you weren''t able to identify her as a half-werewolf when you met her for


    the first time? Can I know why it was like that? Please borate." He further demanded.


    "Well, when she came into the town, there were things that I found strange. First, even though she was


    a human, her scent used to lose its trail within seconds, and I wasn''t able to trace her. Second, she


    tried to read my thoughts this one time when we went to the amusement park. Third, she had this


    special bonding with a hunter that no human can have with a wolf. Of course, we can ignore this one,


    thinking how she is our mate. Fourth, miss Azrael knew her.


    To be honest, initially, I thought that maybe she was a human who was well protected by someone or


    had these capabilities because she was an alpha king''s mate.


    But one month back, when she found out about our species, and I was exining things to her with my


    back facing towards her, I suddenly heard a tweaked sound. When I turned around, I only saw droplets


    of blood mixed with sweat on the ce where Victoria was sitting earlier. There was no scent of her


    altogether anywhere near, indicating where she went or anyone else''s scent who might''ve taken her.


    The only scent I could recognize was of miss Azrael and thinking how she had already known her, I


    knew something was wrong. My doubts started to be more clear when I noticed her aunt was a


    werewolf, and her family lineage contained many half and full werewolves." I exined.


    "So, you knew everything from the very start? That she was antern? Do you even know how


    dangerous antern is? They are the most vulnerable and unpredictable creatures in our species!


    Besides, the toughest people to know if they are your mate or not arenterns. There was soo many


    cases whennterns mated with the wrong wolves or have to mate with humans since they couldn''t


    find their mate. Not to say, Victoria is soo beautiful and is bound to have many suitors. " My father


    shouted, standing abruptly.


    "Dad, Do you think your son is so incapable? She might not have told me anything, but being her mate,


    I had once tried to cross her mind barrier when she was sleeping. And I clearly noticed a fuzzy


    presence in her mind. She definitely has a wolf, I don''t know the reason why she hasn''t transformed


    yet, or will she be able to transform every again or not, but she is not antern. And I am positive that


    she is my mate." I exined.


    "And, what about Daniel? I can clearly see how much that guy loves her. I crossed his Barrier and none


    of his feelings were fake. And, if you haven''t noticed, even Victoria loves him. Her love for him might


    not entirely be romantic, but there are feelings involved. Why do you think there is something like that?"


    My father asked, and I won''t deny that the confidence I was feeling while answering earlier questions


    faded in this one.


    Even I didn''t know the reason why there were such feelings involved. There was no way, Victoria was


    Daniel''s mate. There had never been a case like that ever. Besides, I am an alpha king and he is an


    alpha himself, our feelings can''t possibly be just attractions.


    There was something more to this situation than it was meeting my eyes.


    "Okay, you can go now. Go spend some time with your mate. By the way, congrattions on finding


    your mate. I am hoping you are not gonna neglect your duties as an alpha king because of your new


    love." My fathermented, and I couldn''t help but shake my head at his words.


    "Also, Alexander. What happened with La today, your mother is extremely sorry about that. She


    didn''t have the heart to meet you and your mate after she put you through such an embarrassing


    ordeal and almost shamed you in front of your mate. I hope you and Victoria can forgive her." My dad


    said, smiling apologetically.


    "Dad, there is nothing to be sorry about. She didn''t know that I have found my mate. So, technically I


    am at fault here. Besides, Victoria is such a sweetheart, she won''t take it to heart." I replied.


    "You are right! You bastard! You are at fault! And here she is crying when it''s her son''s fault. You better


    apologize and make herugh again. I don''t want to sleep on the sofa, just because you ruined her


    mood." My dad eximed, making meugh at his tactics.


    "Sure thing dad," I said, closing the door behind me as I rushed towards my room to spend some sweet


    time with my mate.

 Chapter-54 The sad girl in the picture

    Chapter-54 The sad girl in the picture


    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Hey, Vic. What are you doing here?" I heard Daniel''s voice from behind me as I was idling around


    without a purpose.


    "Waiting for Alexander. His father called him for some serious talk, and I was hoping to bid him


    goodbye before I call it a day and go back home." I replied while looking at a painting.


    I don''t know what it was, but I felt like a connection to the girl who was portrayed in this painting. As if I


    knew her from way back. Gazing at her eyes, that looked like they wanted to say something to me, I


    couldn''t help but try to touch her face.


    "You''ve taken a liking to this picture. Haven''t you?" Daniel asked as he stood beside me while looking


    at the picture with a gaze simr to mine.


    "It feels like she is calling out to you. Like she wants to say something to you and tell you her deepest


    secrets. Her eyes feel like there is so much sadness in them, and you can''t help yourself but want to


    drown in that pool of sadness." Daniel further added, making me look at him in surprise.


    "Oh, I am sorry. It''s just. Whenever I see this picture, I feel all these emotions. There was this one time


    I told Chris about it, and heughed at my face, saying I was imagining things. Since that day, I haven''t


    spoken out my feelings to anyone. It sounds weird. No?" Daniel asked, scratching the back of his neck


    awkwardly.


    "You can share your feelings with me, you know. I''ll always be there for you. Besides, what you


    mentioned just now, is all true. I feel the same way about her." I smiled, moving on to the next picture


    as I felt a tear dropping from my eyes.


    "So, you guys live together? I mean, all of you? Then, what about the houses that we see outside?" I


    couldn''t help but try to know more about the pack.


    "Usually, it''s a tradition for the pack members to live in the same mansion. However, this is no normal


    packhouse. It''s almost a king''s pce, and thus, not everybody is allowed to live here." Daniel


    exined.


    "What is your position in the pack, Daniel?" I asked turning around, which made him involuntarily bump


    into me.


    "Sorry about that," I said before taking a step back.


    "I am the working beta for the king. In real, I am one of the strongest alpha''s out there because of


    which I got this beta position." Daniel said, smiling sadly.


    "You must not be happy, given how sad you look." I could not help butment when he sighed like


    that.


    "It''s not that, Vic. It''s just when you''re an alpha running the pack, it makes you feel like a leader, and


    the sense of pride that you feel when your pack members look up to you for their safety hits differently


    than working as a beta for someone else. I have been here, in pearly canines from the moment of my


    birth, and never had the chance to lead a pack." He said looking distant.


    "Don''t worry. You can consider me your pack. I''ll always look up to you for my safety, and will always


    genuine smile.


    "Haha...you are funny. Shouldn''t you look at your mate for that? And when your mate is the almighty


    Alpha king, do you need someone else to take care of you?" Danielughed before shaking his head.


    "Hey, he will be busy with his stuff and duties. Do you want me to burden him for such trivial matters?


    It''s okay if you don''t want to. I won''t force myself on you." I said shrugging.


    "Okay. It''s agreed then. Youe to me whenever you are facing some problems or need anything."


    Daniel said before ruffling my hair, making me chuckle.


    "I''ll be leaving now. You shouldn''t roam around here like this, either. You should wait for him in his


    room." Daniel said before smiling at me and going towards his room.


    Standing beside the railings, I observed where he was going and which room he was entering so that I


    can crash his room in the future.


    As I was still looking in his direction, I felt Alexander behind me as he snaked his arms around my waist


    affectionately.


    "Are you looking at other guys just because I got hold up?" Alexander said before nuzzling his head in


    my neck while hugging me from behind.


    "Hehe...what if I am? Was it something important? Your dad sounded pretty serious when he called you


    like that." I couldn''t help but mutter, remembering the talk between him and me.


    "Nothing important. He was just reminding me to not ditch my king duties just because I''ve found my


    mate." He said before biting my earlobe yfully.


    "Stop... someone will see us," I whispered yelled when he kept biting my earlobe.


    "Let''s go back to my room. Where no one will see us. Sounds good?" He said before turning me


    around so that I was facing him.


    "That''s okay. We can talk tomorrow. It''s getting prettyte already. I was just waiting to say goodbye to


    you before I leave." I said, cing my head on his chest.


    "Leaving? To where?" He asked confused, lifting my head making me look at him.


    "Home. Don''t worry. This time I won''t go anywhere without telling you." I said, gesturing at thest


    month when I wasn''t here.


    "What do you mean home? We are mates, Ria. We are supposed to live together that you''ve epted


    me." Alexander said, squinting his brows.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "I know. I''ve heard about it already. But I am not ready for that yet. It hasn''t been long since I came to


    know about this world, andst month was spent adjusting to it. I don''t think I can handle living together


    right now." I told him.


    "I understand, Ria. I promise I will introduce our world to you slowly. Don''t worry about the rest. Are you


    afraid that you won''t be able to cooperate?" He asked me, and honestly, I didn''t know how to answer


    that question.


    Was I afraid? No. With Ca and joy by my side, how can I be scared of anyone?


    But was I feeling nervous? Heck yeah!


    "I am not sure, Alexander. It''s just, I know you are the alpha king, and being your mate makes me Luna


    Queen. You are already crowned, and it won''t be long before you''ll crown me since almost everyone


    saw me today, and I daringly dered I was your mate to the world. It''s just, I want to enjoy my peace


    and calm till I am finally loaded with the responsibilities." I answered honestly, not wanting to sugarcoat


    my words.


    I was scared if I start living in this house so soon, then the incident that happened today will be yed


    on repeat many times since Ca already considers herself a queen.


    If I stay at my home which is around a 30-minute distance from here, I am hoping I would be able to


    save myself from such incidents to some extent.


    I know, many of you must be thinking that I was some coward, and honestly, I am fine with it. I don''t


    want to risk my life just because someone thinks of me as a coward. Besides, I need some time to


    adjust to this Queen thing that Ca has started.


    I, who never even acted like a queen in any ys when I was a kid, was now an actual queen with


    buck-loads of responsibilities. I think I need a break from it. I have been working my ass off sincest


    month to train myself anyways.


    Also, the most important reason why I wasn''t agreeing to live with him is that I didn''t want to be


    awkward with him when we have just taken our first step towards each other. I mean, apart from


    knowing that we are each other''s mates and a few things here and there, what else do we know about


    each other?


    When I didn''t get any reply from him, I looked at him, trying to decipher what he was thinking.


    Concentrating on my powers, I tried to cross his mind barrier.


    As soon as I crossed his mind barrier, a series of thoughts started to flood my mind.


    ''How can I let her go when I have not even held her close to myself enough?''


    ''She was away from us for soo long. And when I met her today, I was so busy that I couldn''t even talk


    to her properly. Now that I am free, she is talking about going back already.''


    ''But she is right, we shouldn''t pressurize her into anything.''


    ''I know that. It''s just, I have been feeling this insecurity in my heart because of how she disappeared for


    a whole month.''


    ''Stop saying that. I know why you are saying this. You just want to kiss her and have your way with her.


    Don''t tell me, you weren''t aroused when she entered the hall earlier today.''


    ''I was aroused, but it didn''t mean I''ll force myself on to her.''


    ''But there is no guarantee you will be able to control yourself either. I mean, look at her alluring body.


    And her legs that are looking so milky white, even I want to take a bite. Look at those curves. Don''t tell


    me you don''t want to hold onto them. Just imagine how good she will feel when we will sleep while


    hugging her close to ourselves.''


    ''Shut up! Don''t implicate your lusty thoughts on me.''


    ''Hey, I was just talking about hugging. Why are you getting annoyed? Don''t tell me you thought


    something along the lines of Sex. You did, didn''t you?''


    ''Will you please shut your mouth? She is our mate. What if she listens to us and thinks that I am a


    creep who just wants to sleep with her.''


    "Okay, stop!" I couldn''t help but shout in my mind, feeling my ears burning at his trail of thoughts


    Opening my eyes, I looked at Alexander, who had a confused expression on his face.


    ''You just screamed that aloud.'' Joy mumbled before going back to her sleeping mode.


    "Oh...I mean, don''t think too much. How about I spend a night here with you since we met after such a


    long time? But, this won''t repeat. And you are not allowed to act funny with me." I warned, earning a


    chuckle from him.


    "I promise, I won''t act funny," Alexander said before pecking my lips and picking me bridal style as he


    started walking towards his room.


    Looking at his side profile, I couldn''t help but feel blessed to have such a sexy, understanding, and


    caring mate by my side.


    "If you keep looking at me that way, I''ll start thinking that you are nning to devour me tonight,"


    Alexandermented, and I couldn''t help but hide my face in his neck as his body reverberated with


    his chuckle.


    "Don''t hide your face like that. I like it when you''re shy." He said, making me smile, however his next


    words left me speechless,


    "Because when you are shy, you look like a red tomato that I want to eat all day."

 Chapter-55 His confession and kisses

    Chapter-55 His confession and kisses


    VICTORIA''S POV


    It was awkward. Too awkward for my liking.


    Currently, I and Alexander wereying on the bed, side by side on our backs, looking at the ceiling, with


    an arms distance between us.


    Turning my head, I looked at Alexander who looked no less ufortable than I am.


    It was my fault, to begin with. Wasn''t I the one who made things more awkward than they already


    were?


    ''Stupid Victoria!'' I wanted to reprimand myself, but was it really of any use?


    I wanted to ease this tension, but what am I supposed to do in a situation like this, when it was me who


    started it in the first ce?


    30 minutes ago~~


    Entering the room, Alexander ced me on the bed and stood straight, looking at me with his ever so


    dazzling smile.


    Smiling back at him, I sat Indian style waiting for his next move as I was feeling super nervous.


    "Let me freshen up quickly, and then we can spend some time knowing each other before we sleep.


    Sounds good?" He asked, looking at me with that cute look that has me wrapped around his finger.


    I was soo dazed looking at his face that I didn''t even realize when I nodded.


    It was not before I saw him taking off his coat, did I realize what he was doing.


    "Hey! What are you doing? Put that on again!" I whispered yelled involuntarily, afraid that someone


    might hear me, not even knowing why I was having such a weird reaction to it.


    "I am just putting off my clothes. Do you wish me to shower with my coat on?" He chuckled, but I wasn''t


    hearing any of it.


    "You can''t take off your clothes in front of me, like that. How about, we sleep like this only?" I


    suggested.


    "You are insane, Victoria." He chuckled again before he took off his pants, which made me shriek


    again.


    "Why are you exposing your legs to me!! I am telling you, I''ll beat you to death if you thought about


    doing anything with me. I swear to god I''ll destroy your baby-making machine."


    Geez! Victoria! Seriously?


    "Calm down, Victoria. I am just going for a shower. Besides, aren''t you exposing your legs to me for so


    long? Now you have a problem with mine?" He quirked his brows before picking up his clothes and


    throwing them in the basket.


    Well, he does have a point. Wasn''t I being sexist now?


    "I...I...can you umm... Nevermind." I said beforeying on the bed quizzically, not knowing what to say


    anymore.


    Closing my eyes, I tried to rx and calm my nerves, thinking everything will be alright.


    To be honest, I wasn''t afraid that Alexander would do something to me. I was more afraid that be able


    to control my lusty bitch if I lose control of myself. I am having these lusty thoughts about him before I


    even knew that I was his mate. And now that I have a legit reason to make out with him, how can I talk


    myself out of it?


    Hearing the click sound of the door opening, I instantly went still, pretending I was fast asleep when I


    felt him near me.


    Feeling his hand on my bare thigh, I couldn''t help but shriek in horror as I felt pleasurable tingles


    shooting up my whole body, making me want to ask him to touch me more.


    "What the hell are you doing?!!" I asked horrified.


    "I...I thought you were asleep and wanted to cover you with the quilt." He said, with a cute confused


    look on his face.


    Looking at the quilt in his hand, Iughed awkwardly and muttered a quick sorry before covering myself


    with the quilt, with only my eyes peeping through it.


    Unlike other boys, he was considerate enough to wear a loose t-shirt and half pants after a shower and


    note in front of me with a towel wrapped around his torso. That would''ve surely freaked out my


    lusty self.


    ~~present


    "Umm...you said we will talk and we will try to know about each other.." I started, not wanting to bear


    with this awkward silence anymore.


    ''Victoria, he is your mate. What are you afraid of? It''s not like he will judge you because of your lusty


    thoughts. Wolves are meant to have those thoughts about each other. Just look it that way. You married


    the person you love. Won''t you want to make love to each other and show how much you love the


    other person? Besides, I am sure he is having a harder time than you, controlling himself around you


    because he is the alpha king, which means, his emotions and hormones are 10 times heightened than


    normal wolves.'' Ca said in a soothing voice.


    ''Way to go, Ca. You just told her that a slight movement from her might result in them bedding each


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    other.''Joy scoffed before disappearing again.


    Huh! Ca was kind of right. We love each other, we want to be with each other and have already


    epted each other, then why am I making it harder for Alexander than it already is?


    I need to control my anxiousness and fear. I know why this all was happening. It was because I was


    afraid he will leave just like everybody else did. Like my biological parents, my adoptive parents, and


    even friends back home. I was afraid that I won''t be able to take the pain if he ever leaves me, and


    maybe that''s why I was trying to maintain this distance among us so that I don''t get too attached to him.


    But if I keep acting like this, then what is the guarantee that he will be with me for the rest of his life?


    Sighing loudly at my trail of negative thoughts, I looked at Alexander who was looking at me with a


    smile on his face.


    "Sorry, I didn''t catch you. What were you saying?" I asked.


    "I said, you can change into track pants if that dress is making you ufortable. Don''t you think your


    body will go stiff if you keepying in the same position?" He asked.


    Even after I yelled at him soo many times, he is still considering if I was feeling alright or not? I looked


    into his eyes that had nothing but true admiration, care, and love, and could not help but want to smack


    myself.


    Sighing loudly once again, I scooted closer to him before cing my head on his chest.


    I felt him going stiff for a second before he ced his hand on my waist.


    "I think this position is the best," I said, looking up at him cheekily.


    "Victoria, I know that this world is kind of new to you and you might be freaking out right now. But I


    promise I won''t do anything to you unless you are ready about it. I can''t guarantee asional kisses


    and hugs, but I can guarantee you about everything else.


    Besides, I know this mate thing ispletely new to you, and you don''t exactly trust the mate bond,


    but I promise, I''ll treat you like a real husband for the rest of my life. Just look at it like, our parents put


    us into an arranged marriage and now we are trying to find love amidst it. Mate bond or marriage or


    anything, you can call it whatever that you want, but I assure you, I will always love you and will be


    there for you." He said, looking directly into my eyes, and I knew he meant every word of it.


    "It''s okay, Xander. I was just freaking out earlier. I don''t mind you hugging or kissing me either. I know it


    must be taking a toll on you. If you would''ve gotten a werewolf mate then you wouldn''t have to wait and


    suffer so much. Instead, you got antern, who doesn''t know anything." I said chuckling at the end.


    "You are not antern, Victoria. Lantern or werewolf or human. What matters to me is that I love you,


    and I fuckin love you so much that I don''t think I will ever get enough of you. Please don''t leave me


    ever. I don''t think I''ll ever be able to bear with it. Besides, I am nning to have 8 kids with you. And I


    know if I tried anything, you''ll destroy my baby-making machine, and that''s thest thing I want to


    happen." He said, nuzzling his head in my neck.


    "Eight is too much! I won''t agree with more than two!" I said, not even realizing that I got tricked by him


    into talking about that.


    "Hey, you tricked me!" I shouted, making himugh more than he already was, and just like that, all the


    tension disappeared.


    "So what would you like to talk about, if not for that?" Alexander asked before pulling on my cheeks


    yfully.


    "Anything is fine with me. Let''s not talk about family background and the species background right now.


    It''splicated." Iughed, making him chuckle along with me.


    "You will be the death of me," Alexander mumbled before bending his head slightly and pecking my


    lips.


    Returning to his position, he smiled at me with twinkling eyes, and I won''t be lying if I say his eyes were


    looking extremely beautiful at that time.


    However, gazing at his soft lips that touched mine so sweetly, I don''t think I was happy with just a peck.


    Apart from that one kiss in the forest, he had only been giving me these small pecks, and it always


    leaves me wanting more.


    Shifting slowly, I raised myself, supporting my body with one hand, and gazed into his eyes before


    slowly bending my head and capturing his lips with mine.


    And oh boy! How blissful it felt. I can think about my insecuritiester, all I want to do right now was kiss


    the hell out of this man that belongs to me.


    Kissing his lips softly was the best feeling I have ever felt. Though we had kissed in the forest too,


    however, that rough kiss was nothingpared to this soft one.


    Soon, I felt Alexander''s hands, holding my waist as he flipped us over beforeing on top of me.


    "Victoria, let''s not do it. This is not the best time and situation for doing this." Alexander said before


    nuzzling his face in my neck.


    He had warned me, but was I taking it? No, of course.


    Arching my back, I ced my hands in his hair before I nibbled on his neck and started sucking on it


    slowly.


    "Victoria! I am warning you!" Alexander growled in his sexy bold voice, which almost turned me into a


    puddle below him.


    "Just one more kiss." I couldn''t help but moan before capturing his lips again.


    cing my hands on his back, I tried to hold his shirt in my hands as I started to feel this insane hot


    bubble inside me that needed more than just a kiss.


    Biting on his lips softly, I moaned before sucking on them. Alexander''s condition was no better either. I


    felt his hands in my hairs and on my neck as he held me ever so gently.


    Soon, I felt him grazing my lower lip, asking for entrance and I was more than happy to let him enter as


    I let him explore my mouth with his. And to say this was the best feeling ever would be an


    understatement.


    The hot bubble that I was feeling inside me continued to grow as I arched my back wanting, no,


    needing more.


    Wrapping my legs around his body, I pulled his body on top of me, making him lose his bnce as he


    collided with me.


    Not knowing what else I wanted and why wasn''t I feeling the satisfaction that I thought I would feel after


    this one more kiss, I took Alexander''s shirt in my hand. Before I could control my mind and action, I


    heard a tearing sound of the cloth, which was so loud in our quiet room that it almost shocked me.


    Feeling his bareback with my hands, I wed on him as I pulled his face that was on my neck.


    However, before I could kiss him again, it was as if something snapped inside him after I touched his


    chest, he immediately rolled over from above me before breathing heavily.


    It was only after did Alexander rolled away did I realize what I was doing.


    I couldn''t help but look at Alexander in horror,


    "I...I...I am.." I wanted to apologize, however, before I could do that, I heard him chuckling softly.


    "It was great, no?" He asked out of the blue.


    "Umm..yeah." I couldn''t help but mutter feeling shy.


    "But it was risky too. I don''t think I''ll be able to control myself if something like this happens again." He


    said honestly.


    "I don''t want you to control yourself, either." I smiled, realizing for the first time what I wanted.


    I wasn''t feeling confused or muddle-headed anymore. It was as if this kiss finally made me clear with


    my conscience.


    I loved this guy.


    When I was kissing him, I had crossed his mental barrier more than once and realized how much he


    loved me too. Maybe it was the lovable thoughts that were going inside his head that pushed me to


    continue Kissing him so much that I couldn''t even control myself anymore.


    And I think I am ready to let him enter my lifepletely now.

 Chapter-56 Not easy to bully

    Chapter-56 Not easy to bully


    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Good morning, sunshine." I heard Alexander''s voice as I opened my eyes.


    "Good morning." I smiled before snuggling closer to him.


    "Are you going somewhere?" I asked when I noticed him wearing a different pair of track pants and t-


    shirt than what he was wearingst night.


    "Yeah, morning training. It''s a routine for all of us to train and exercise in the morning. Would you like to


    join us?" He asked while roaming his hands in my hair.


    "I am not a fan of training and exercising. But I would love to watch some sweaty guys with sexy abs


    without their t-shirts." I mumbled, forgetting that I was in front of my mate Alexander and not someone


    else. And let me say, a very jealous and possessive Alexander.


    "Why would you want to look at other guys when your mate is so sexy and handsome?" He said,


    nuzzling his head in my hairs.


    "Narcissistic much, are we?" Imented before getting up to freshen up quickly.


    "By the way, I already asked someone to bring a pair of knee-length shorts and a top. It''s over there on


    the couch. You can wear them when youe to the field." I heard Alexander saying before the noise


    of the door opening and closing echoed.


    He must''ve gone out already. The daily routine of exercising and training? It''s freaking 5:30 in the


    morning.


    After getting ready in the clothes that Alexander had asked someone to prepare for me, which were


    somehow exactly my size, I descended the stairs to reach the living hall.


    ''Now, who will tell me where this training and exercising room is?'' I thought out aloud.


    It wasn''t long before I spotted Alexander''s mothering from outside. What was her name again?


    Rosaline Roosevelt, right?


    Jogging to her, I stopped before greeting her politely,


    "Hello, mam, can you please tell me where is the exercising and training room?"


    "Oh dear, please drop the honorific. Just call me mother or mom or ma like Alexander does. You are his


    mate, which means you are my daughter-inw, which indirectly means you are my daughter. You have


    no idea how much I craved having a daughter by my side. Now that Alexander has found his mate, I


    am gonna spoil you to my heart''s content." She giggled, which Involuntarily made me smile.


    I can see how much of a sweetheart she was.


    "Thank you for your love, mother. I would love to be cared for and pampered by a mother." I replied,


    making her smile even wider.


    "Umm...if you don''t mind, where is the training room? Alexander said that he needed me there." I


    couldn''t help but mutter with a bitter face.


    "Oh dear, that is nothing important. I have gone through this. Since you are the to-be Queen, they are


    going to train you to make you stronger than most females in the pack and will make you learn some


    self-defense to take care of yourself. You don''t need to go through all that so soon. And, what are you


    wearing? I bet these are someone else choices.


    Let me prepare something for you to eat before we can go shopping together. Ahhh... I finally got a


    daughter with whom I can go shopping." Queen Rosaline said before going upstairs.


    "Well, that ends me with nothing."


    As I was roaming around the mansion again, I received a message on my phone.


    "Sorry, I forgot to mention, you need toe to the backyard." Alexander messaged.


    Sighing loudly, I reached the backyard, and to say I was surprised would be an understatement.


    Around 100 men were working out like true professionals. Some were fighting with each other, some


    were doing cardio exercises, while some were just practicing their moves.


    And did I mention, most of them were shirtless?


    I looked to my left and saw around 50 or so girls doing the same as boys. There was one girl in the


    center that caught my eyes, who was givingmands to other girls on their stances, and I couldn''t


    help but scoff at that. Yup, you guys guessed right. She was none other than La.


    "If you are done ogling boys, then why don''t you start practicing? I bet Alexander won''t like it." I


    suddenly jumped when someone whispered these words in my ear from behind.


    Turning around, I looked at the person and was visibly shocked when I noticed who it was.


    It was none other than Alexander''s father Theodore Roosevelt.


    "I...umm...I was going to." I stuttered before turning around and spotting Alexander. As I started walking


    towards him, I heard a merryugh from behind me and couldn''t help but fasten my face as my ears


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    burned with embarrassment.


    "So? What do I need to do?" I asked once I reached there.


    "Why don''t you go there and start practicing with La? She will guide you and will help your practice


    too." Alexander said before going towards someone who was not fighting properly.


    ''Great. It wasn''t good enough that I have to practice in the same area as her, now I need to ask her to


    guide me too.'' I thought before jogging towards La.


    "Hey, Alexander told me that you are in charge of female training. Can you guide me through it?" I said


    in the sweetest and politest voice I could muster.


    "Sure. Start with running 20ps around the mansion." La said, before going back to her practicing.


    "20ps? You''ve got to be kidding me!" I almost yelled out aloud.


    "Why? Do you have a problem with that? Everyone here has started from zero, and the first thing you


    need before learning to fight is building up stamina. Now off you go." La said, and I couldn''t help but


    turn around with a dejected face.


    I bet she is deliberately making it hard for me.


    ----------


    Running 20ps wasn''t an easy task, that to be, when you are given a time limit.


    By the end of thestp, I was almost panting like a dog needing water.


    Lying on the ground on the other side of the mansion, I looked up in the sky breathing as much as I


    could in a go.


    Closing my eyes I thought about good things to calm both my nerves and my mood.


    The worst thing was I couldn''t use my power here in the surveince of everyone like I used to do when


    Azrael used to make me run for 50 km.


    After lying down for 5 minutes when my breathing finally evened, I walked back to where everyone was


    still training.


    "I havepleted those 20ps. What''s next?" I asked.


    "Look at the time. Were you running thoseps or walking thoseps? See how long it took you to


    miss the hint of a smirk that appeared on her lips.


    ''Did she thought, she could bully me and go away with it, just like that?''


    "I am sorry, but as far as I know, I have run 20ps in two hours. And if we consider the area around


    this mansion then it must be around 2 km which means, I have run around 40 km in two hours. Now I


    don''t think I need to teach you basic maths to calcte the speed I was running with. Besides, is t this


    my first day? Rather than telling me to go runps, shouldn''t you''ve asked me to work up first?


    Is this because you have a feud with me, or you suck at this job of being a trainer? Or is it because you


    want him to see the good in you while you point bad things about me? But let me tell you, no matter


    how good you are, he''ll stille running back to me. Because guess what? I am his mate." I said,


    whispering thest part in her ear.


    "You! How dare you!" La screeched before she held me by the neck.


    Ah... This was exactly what I was intending to do.


    Looking at her with smiling eyes, I patiently waited for the action-drama to start. It didn''t take long for


    people to notice, and before even 5 seconds could pass, I heard an anxious voice,


    "Victoria!" Alexander shouted as I saw him running towards me out of the corner of my eyes.


    "La! Leave me! I can''t breathe!" I started, wing at her hands, making it look like I wasn''t able to


    breathe.


    La, whose hands were too loose on my neck was so shocked because of Alexander''s yelling that


    she identally tightened her grip on my neck, and it started to suffocate me for real, making me w


    at her hands as I started feeling suffocating. Paired with my early out of breath exercise, it was making


    it hard for me to breathe.


    I was thinking of doing something and fighting back, however, the pain didn''t continue for too long as I


    felt Daniel pulling La away from me, making me stumble as I fell in his arms.


    "Victoria! Are you okay?" Daniel asked, and I couldn''t help but smile reassuringly at him.


    I thought I won this game and took my revenge, however, what I didn''t know was, someone was


    watching me right from the very beginning, including all my exercising, running, moves, anger,


    anxiousness, games, tricks, pleasure, everything.

 Chapter-57 someone wants to control her?

    Chapter-57 someone wants to control her?


    VICTORIA''S POV


    "The hell is wrong with you!" Alexander shouted as he took me in his arms, almost snatching me away


    from Daniel''s arms.


    "What is wrong with me? What is wrong with you, Alexander! You knew that La doesn''t like her, yet


    you still send her to her for training. Are you out of your mind? Haven''t we seen how many times La


    had openly shown her hatred towards her? All of us know, yet you as a mate acts oblivious to the fact."


    Daniel yelled back with equal intensity.


    "You dare yell at your alpha king?!" Alexander said, his voice dropping to a dangerously low tone,


    making Daniel kneel in front of him in submission.


    He just did not use his powers to voice down Daniel, did he?


    "I am not yelling at you, Alexander. But is it okay for you to keep her life at stake just like that? What if


    La decides to kill her. What will you be able to do? Okay, you will Kill La in return, but then what?


    You will be left without a mate for your whole life, and me without her!" Daniel said, looking at me with


    saddened eyes as if saying sorry to me.


    "La is our pack border control leader. And not only that, but she is also responsible for the training of


    females. Who was I supposed to send her to if not La? Besides, La is not the type of girl who


    would put pack duties over some trivial hatred. I trust her at that." Alexander said.


    I hated the fact that the two most important people in my life were fighting like that. That to be over


    something that was deliberately caused by me.


    However, it didn''t mean the words uttered by Alexander hurt any less.


    "So you mean, you are trusting her over me because you know her for a longer period than you know


    me? Because she is your trainer leader, you trust her more than me, who is your mate? Some great


    love bonding you show Alexander. And to say, it hasn''t even been a day since I agreed to be your


    mate. Just great!" I asked, feeling a bit at the edge.


    "That''s not what I mean, Victoria. What I mean to say is, if she is making you train harder, then she


    must''ve had a reason for that. Maybe she just wants to make you the strongest woman in the pack?


    Because you will be to be Queen?" Alexander consoled as he ced his hands on my cheeks as if


    trying to make me understand.


    I looked towards La, who was smirking my way as if mocking me. If I wasn''t agitated before, I was


    surely feeling angry, frustrated, irritated, and whatnot.


    "Or maybe, because she doesn''t want me to be here in the first ce, and she wants everyone to see


    how incapable I am of being a queen so that she can take my ce easily. She has already begun, I


    can see that." I said, not knowing from where all of these emotions wereing from.


    I know I was feeling jealous, but to say and interpret things like these was even beyond me. This was


    not how I always acted.


    Closing my eyes, I concentrated around me as I saw negative energy that had been engulfing me.


    ''What''s this all about?'' I thought, shocked that I didn''t even realize that I was under the impact of some


    foreign energy.


    ''Your emotions are triggered by my presence, Victoria. However, it doesn''t refute the fact that someone


    is trying to control you, Victoria.


    Someone is deliberately trying to create a feud between you and Alexander. I don''t know who that


    person is, but from the energy that had been surrounding us, it can''t be someone weak.'' Ca said,


    and I couldn''t help but look at Alexander.


    Looking around myself, I tried to figure who that person could be, but to no avail did I found someone.


    No one around me possessed any witch powers because if someone would, then I would''ve easily


    noticed him or her.


    "Alexander, leave her alone. You are not helping. You are just triggering her emotions right now."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Suddenly I heard a female voice.


    Turning around, I smiled thankfully when I saw it was Katie who hade to my aid.


    Looking at Daniel, I murmured a thank you before leaving the garden.


    I knew that my neck will surely form bruising marks since La had pressed a bit too hard for my liking.


    Now that I think about that, I wasn''t the kind of person to act like a white lotus. Does that mean, I did


    that trick under the influence of the same dark energy?


    Reaching Alexander''s room, I wasn''t in the mood to stay in this mansion anymore. Energy or no


    energy, it doesn''t mean Alexander was also possessed with some kind of energy because I saw that he


    wasn''t, and he still took La''s side.


    Taking my phone and my wallet, I walked out of the room ready to go back.


    As I was passing the first floor, I couldn''t help but look at Daniel''s room which was partly opened.


    Sighing loudly, remembering how Daniel always takes my side, I couldn''t help but think that how wrong


    it was for him to have not found a mate yet. I bet, she would be one of the happiest girls in the world.


    Walking out of the mansion, I started walking in the direction of my home when my phone suddenly


    rang.


    "Miss Victoria Gibberson! You better exin where were you fromst one month and where are right


    now!" I heard an angry sweet voice yelling from another side.


    "I will tell you everything. But before that, I would like to know, what you know about me, who I am,


    from where did I came from, and why didn''t you informed me that you were my aunt and a werewolf at


    that, Miss Martha Gibberson." I said mimicking her.


    "You...how do you know?" She stuttered, and I could help but smile sadly at that.


    It turns out, all my life was nothing but buck loads of lies. And now that I am finallying to terms with


    what I am and what am I supposed to do, everything''s still not going my way.


    Smiling sadly at the only photo of my biological parents I could get my hands on, after pleading with


    Miss Azrael for hours, I couldn''t help but ask the questions that have always bugged me.


    "How long will it be continuing? Will I ever be able to get the love of my loved ones?"


    Feelings like my emotions were out of ce again, I started jogging towards my home.


    What would have happened if I would''ve nevere to this town in the first ce? Or if my parents


    wouldn''t have died in that car ident?


    Wouldn''t I be leading a normal life like I was living thesest few years if none of that had happened?


    As I was still jogging to clear my mind of the negative things that were running inside it, I stopped


    abruptly when I noticed a ck SUV stopping in front of me.


    "Chris?" I asked when I saw the person who was getting down from his car.


    "Hey, I saw you jogging. I was on my way to the town. Need a lift?" He asked, scratching the back of


    his head awkwardly.


    "Umm...sure," I muttered before sitting inside his car. My legs were already killing me and to say it was


    still twenty minutes run from here was more than enough of a reason for me to take help from anybody


    even if it turns out to be my enemy, La.


    However, as soon as I sat inside his car, I smelled a strange kind of smell as it started suffocating me.


    Opening the window, I breathe in the fresh air before feeling normal again. I looked at Chris, who had


    been gazing at me from the corner of his eyes from the moment I sat in his car.


    "Do you want to say something? Because if yes, you can do so without any hesitation. Your looking at


    me like that again and again without saying anything is kind of creepy, you know?" I couldn''t help but


    say.


    As soon as I said those words, he immediately started chuckling before he said,


    "To be honest, I still haven''t apologized to you for my weird behavior in the forest and the party too."


    "It''s okay. I have already forgotten that. Besides, you were feeling vary of me because you care about


    the safety of Alexander, don''t you?" I said and couldn''t help but squint my brows when I saw his weird


    expression.


    "You are right. I care about his safety a lot. I think about his safety day in and night so that he can live


    as carefree as he can." Chris said, which made me look at him in confusion.


    "I mean, if he lives carefree, then only he will be able to take care of us and the rest of the pack. Don''t


    you think so, our to-be-Queen?" He joked, and I couldn''t help but chuckle at that.


    "That would be me," I said as we reached near the junction of the road that leads to my house.


    "Thank you for dropping me off. I needed a ride." I said, but as soon as I stepped out of the car, he


    immediately sped away.


    ''Looks like he was in a hurry and had gotten out of the way to help me.


    He is a nice guy indeed.'' I thought before taking a deep breath as I knew Ma was waiting for me at


    the house to start the interrogation session.

 Chapter-58 I love her like a freak

    Chapter-58 I love her like a freak


    DANIEL''S POV


    To say I was agitated would be an understatement. I was seething with anger, irritation, frustration, and


    well all the negative emotions out there.


    Turning on the shower, I set the water temperature to the coolest to cool my mind off.


    Remembering how Alexander had held Victoria in his arms was enough to make my blood boil with


    anger.


    It wasn''t like the kind of anger one feels when his girlfriend is stolen by someone else. It was more of a


    feeling of loathing that one feels when you know that the person standing in front of you isn''t good


    enough for your friend. And I know by how Alexander had behaved today, I can''t entrust him with


    Victoria.


    Victoria. Oh, Victoria.


    What am I gonna do with these constantly increasing feelings for you?


    When I had seen her for the first time, sitting in that cafe, sipping on her chocte shake all alone, I


    knew my heart had been stolen that day. She looked like a girl from a picture. So enchanting and


    alluring. It felt like I was being drawn to that girl like a moth is drawn to fire.


    Who would''ve known that she would indeed be a fire for me?


    All day I had been thinking about her that day, and it didn''t help when it turned out that she was joining


    the same university as us.


    The constant feeling of keeping her beside me started to be so strong that I broke the first rule of


    our species that day. I introduced her to our pack and group even without confirming if she was my


    mate or not.


    Yes, I was already whipped, right from the very start. Her seldom sweet smile, her sarcastic remarks,


    the way she would try her best to keep her sadness at bay, the way she would always look at me like I


    was her knight in shining armor, almost everything about her was good.


    Initially, I thought that these feelings will subside after some time, but I was wrong. The feeling of caring


    for her, protecting her, and treating her as my own only kept increasing.


    When Alexander came into the picture, things started to get worse as the thoughts of stealing her away


    and taking her somewhere else whenever she would choose Alexander over me, started to form in my


    head. She used to look at me with those goody eyes, but the gaze she always used to look at


    Alexander was soo much different. I knew she liked him and was falling in love with him. This was


    turning me more insane than I already was feeling.


    I thought keeping my distance from her would help, and thus, I started to remain by her side only when


    she needed me, but the more distant I became, the needier my conscious self started to turn.


    What was more interesting was that my wolf never resisted any of my feelings. Though he didn''t agree


    either, it felt like, he was supporting my care and want for her silently.


    That day in the forest, when Alexander kissed her in front of me, he was right that I didn''t feel any pain,


    but that didn''t mean I didn''t feel any anger.


    I felt so angry at that time that I was almost convinced to punch my alpha king.


    Mate or not mate, all I know is that I love her. I don''t know if it''s romantic love or any other kind of


    feeling since things like kissing her or anything else never crossed my mind, and there wasn''t a single


    incident when I checked her out.


    I don''t know what it was, but it was eating me slowly inside.


    I know I told her that I will always remain by her side as a friend, but I don''t know if I will be able to keep


    that promise for too long.


    Today also, when I saw La hurting her, it was as if I saw red, and if protecting Victoria wouldn''t have


    been the first thing on my mind, I know I would''ve hurt La or might''ve killed her too.


    Increasing the pressure of water, I took the support of the wall before shouting as loud as I could to


    ease the frustration building in my mind. The perks of having soundproof walls.


    It had been 10 minutes already, and it still wasn''t working. I don''t think standing here any longer will


    work either.


    Drying my body quickly, I changed into my knee-length shorts and t-shirt before running out of my


    room.


    As I walked out of my room, I suddenly smelled Victoria''s scent from near my room.


    ''Does that mean she was here? That she wanted toe to me? Did she want to talk to me? Did she


    need anything? Or was it something else?'' I thought before shaking my head to make these thoughts


    disappear.


    ''She is Alexander''s mate. I don''t have any right to think about her like that.'' I consoled myself


    Jogging out of the house, I took my sprint towards the forest to take a run and cool off my mind.


    ''I need to stop thinking about her. She is just my friend. She is not my mate. I have a mate out there. I


    can''t love just any other girl. It''s ethically wrong. Snap out of it, Daniel!'' I kept chanting in my head while


    jogging.


    Noticing that I was almost at the junction of the other town, I sighed before turning around to leave.


    But as soon as I turned around, I heard the rustling of leaves from around me.


    Looking in the direction from where the noise wasing, I followed the noise, and it wasn''t long


    before I spot three men staring back at me.


    ''Rogues!''


    I was about to change into my wolf form to shred them to pieces because if cool water or running can''t


    help me cool my mind off, I am sure killing some rogues would surely do.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    However, before I could even take a step forward, they said something so tempting that was too hard to


    ignore and refute.


    "Do you want Victoria for yourself? We can help you with that."

 Chapter-59 His lucrative offer

    Chapter-59 His lucrative offer


    DANIEL''S POV


    "How long will it take? I swear if you guys are fooling me, I''ll shred you guys to pieces." I hollered,


    feeling a bit on edge as we''ve been walking for thest 20 minutes or so with a blindfold on my eyes.


    ''Like as if it''s gonna stop me from finding the trail.'' I scoffed in my mind at their failed attempt at hiding


    their head base from me.


    "We are almost there." One of the rogues said, and I heard the sound of a door creaking and then


    closing.


    I was about to ask them again how much time will they take, but the removal of the blindfold from


    around my eyes stopped me.


    Blinking my teary eyes, I looked forward towards the person who was sitting leisurely on a chair before


    feeling my eyes widening when I noticed what, or should I say who the person was.


    "Ro-Robert?" I stuttered, not knowing if I was right or my mind was ying games with me.


    "Well, hello to you too, Mr alpha-beta Daniel," Robert said while scoffing at me.


    "How dare you tell your pathetic friends to call me here after what you did with the pack and us. If I


    knew it was you-"


    "-then you would''ve nevere to this ce. Right?" Robert said, cutting me off.


    "You still care about me. Don''t you? Well, let''s not lie to each other. You know how I can easily catch


    lies, don''t you?" Robert said as he asked his men to lose their grip on me.


    "What are you doing here? Weren''t you-"


    "-dead? That''s what you wanted to ask, right?" Robert finished the sentence again, and I couldn''t help


    but look at him quizzically.


    "Well, let''s say, Alexander''s bad days are not over yet. That day when they had wounded me by


    stabbing me 10 times with that silver-copperced dagger, I had fallen into the river. All of you thought I


    died, right? But luckily for me, and badly for Alexander, someone saved my life. And here I am, all


    healthy, ready to fight back." Robert said.


    Looking at him smirking like this, I couldn''t help but feel confused. Should I be happy that he was alive?


    Or should I be sad that he was alive?


    "Bro, I know you are not exactly happy to see me since I am going to create trouble and it will be a hell


    of a lot of work for you to handle, but at least don''t make that weird face that looks like you are about to


    poop." He said chuckling before offering me a drink.


    I looked at the drink or should I say, the shake that he offered me and felt a turmoil of emotions swirling


    inside me


    "You still like Oreo chocte shakes, don''t you? You are still a kid." He said before sipping on his drink,


    which must be a mango shake with lots of cherries in it.


    Looking at the guy sitting in front of me, I couldn''t help but think about all the good memories we had


    together.


    Well, who was this Robert?


    The person sitting in front of me was the only son of Alexander''s father''s elder brother. He was the son


    of Leonardo Roosevelt, a.k.a the real and rightful deserver of the king position.


    Alexander''s grandfather had two sons, Theodore Roosevelt and Leonardo Roosevelt. Both of them


    were remarkable in their ways. They knew how to fight, how to run a pack, how to handle a crisis, and


    also, how topete with each other rightfully because both were eligible for the throne.


    There is no such tradition that only an elder son is allowed to sit on the throne. Here it was more based


    on abilities than firste first receive basis.


    Both of them were the best fighters with the best sense of righteousness, or that''s what everyone had


    thought before one day when the elder son Leonardo Roosevelt was caught having an explicit romance


    with a rogue who wanted to kill Alexander''s father, Matthew Roosevelt.


    Originally, Leonardo''s mate was a rogue that they had found while exiling a few of them. However,


    when she came to know that Leonardo was a nominee or eligible candidate for being a potential king,


    she had rejected him.


    She rejected him saying, she loved her carefree life more than the caged life that royal life offers.


    Brokenhearted from rejection, he went berserk and almost killed his mother, who was bad-mouthing a


    rogue one day.


    After that day, Matthew Roosevelt lost his hope in his elder son because he was often caught having


    intercourse with rogues before he would kill them to shun them out.


    Thinking that a wife would be able to handle him, Matthew married him to the daughter of the then


    council head, from which Robert came into the picture.


    However, the daughter of the council head died painfully under the merciless torture of Leonardo


    Roosevelt.


    Since Robert was the son of the elder son, then even though Alexander''s father became the king,


    Robert was still the rightful heir and eligible candidate for the crown once Theodore leaves the throne,


    but that also didn''t happen for few reasons.


    First, Robert was not a pure son of two mates but a forced marriage. Second, pack people favored


    Alexander more than Leonardo because let''s say, Alexander was more on the soft side and Robert was


    more on the side of righteousness and trust.


    And third, Robert had identally killed a girl, who had be a rogue identally because she was


    kicked out of her pack brutally after being used.


    Theodore had heard about that girl being kicked out and was nning on taking the girl directly under


    the pack run by the pce itself, but it''s said that Robert couldn''t control his wolf that had shifted for the


    first time and shred her into pieces after raping her brutally.


    Theodore Roosevelt was so angry that he kicked him and dered that he won''t be the king.


    I still remember that day when a scared and guilty-looking Robert hade knocking on my door as he


    cried and wailed about how sorry he felt when he realized what his wolf has done.


    It couldn''t be considered his fault. The werewolves when turning into their wolves for the first time, their


    emotions, sensations, and hormones are triggered 50 times, and thus, most of the time, a teenager is


    locked into the dungeon for initial 5 days. It wasn''t his fault that he had shifted that day only, and no


    one was there in the forest at that time to help him control his wolf.


    When Theodore came to know about what Robert did, he had outrageously beaten him ck and blue


    and cursed him in front of all the pack, saying,


    ''He was exactly like his father. It turned that the son of a rapist also turned out to be a rapist. Like father


    like son. What could''ve we expected more from this Satan''s spawn.''


    Robert was very hurt after listening to this, and had tried to kill Theodore in his sleep under the


    influence of his anger. Seeing him as the potential threat, Theodore Roosevelt had ordered the royal


    security guards to kill him in the night.


    Alexander and I knew nothing about this.


    My father was among that security team.


    And just like that, the friendship bond that Robert, Alexander, and I shared was broken when we all


    thought and came to know that he tried to kill the king and had died.


    "So you are here to take revenge for your father?" I asked after a long time seeing that he doesn''t have


    any intention to talk anytime soon.


    "Geez! Your thought process is so wrong. Of course not." He said, making me sigh in relief.


    "-I am just here to take what''s rightfully mine. The crown, the position, and the love." He said, making


    me stand in shock when he said that.


    "I won''t allow you to harm Alexander while I am still in the picture," I warned him, keeping the shake


    aside.


    "Daniel, dear Daniel. You are so naive, no? I promise you, I won''t kill Alexander, or it wouldn''t be me


    who will be killing him for sure." He said, smiling with a meaningful gaze.


    "Robert, why are you doing this? It wasn''t Alexander''s fault at that time. If you have any feud with


    Theodore, then go ahead and confront him. The pack needs Alexander now. We are already having a


    tough time with all the rogues lurking around." I couldn''t help but say, wanting to make him understand.


    "Confront him? The council head? And what good will it bring me, apart from national security behind


    me? Do you want me to die? Besides, the pack doesn''t need Alexander, Daniel. The pack needs a


    stronger alpha king, that has the right sense of duty, and doesn''t put his prejudices before siding or


    taking any decisions."


    "Alexander is also the right alpha king. And he always takes decisions that are best for the pack. He


    never works on any prejudices-" I started, but was cut mid-sentence by Robert.


    "Yeah? Like how he did today? Not side with La because of his prejudice that she is always right


    because she is his so-called pack border control leader?" Robert said, and I would hate to say but he


    was right in this case.


    But there was something, more important than that, and it was,


    "How do you know all that?" I asked perplexed.


    "Well, let''s just say that I have my way with things." He said before smirking as he continued.


    "But seriously, is it true that you love that half-human? What''s her name? Victoria, right? Do you love


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    her?" He asked, and I don''t know why, but hearing her name from his mouth made me want to kill him.


    "Don''t bring her into this. She has got nothing to do with it. Besides, whether I love her, or don''t love


    her, is not relevant to your deals. She is innocent, and I would prefer that she stays safe." I hollered as


    an unknown emotion started to build again.


    "I will take that as a yes. Daniel and Alexander hunter, loving the same girl. Is the story of Damien and


    Daniel from the reign of Damien going to be repeated?" Robert murmured, which confused me.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Look, my men who were rogues told you that they will help you get Victoria, and you immediately


    followed them without even caring about the consequences. It means how much you love her. Besides,


    from what I was informed, I don''t think Alexander loves her.


    As far as I have learned about mate bond, no matter how wrong your mate is, a person in love still


    sides with his mate. And it makes me think if Victoria is his real mate, or is he using her because she is


    beautiful. I haven''t seen her personally, but from my men''s description, I heard she is really beautiful,


    sexy, and hot, I wonder if she is good in bed-" Robert said, and I grabbed his cor growling as my wolf


    itched to surface.


    "Calm down, my boy. See, that''s the kind of reaction you get when someone badmouths your mate or


    tries to hurt your mate. But what had Alexander done? He sided with La just because she is the


    leader. Are you fuckin kidding me?" He said, sipping on his drink.


    However, it would be wrong if I say his words didn''t affect me. He was right about this thing. Even I had


    heard of how protective a mate is for their other half, and Alexander was an alpha, to begin with.


    When I am feeling this protectiveness towards her when I am not her mate as he had said, then


    shouldn''t he be feeling ten times more protective of her.


    I heard from my father that he had almost killed the beta of his time because he hadmented


    casually on my mother.


    "You know, seeing how you are reacting about her, I think you are her mate, and Alexander is just


    "Just imagine how brokenhearted the girl will be when Alexander will found his real mate and will


    discard her. To be honest, seeing how Alexander always sides with La, I think she is his real mate."


    He continued as the images of Victoria crying brokenhearted and looking all pained starting appearing


    in my head, making my mind fuzzy with killing thoughts.


    "Enough about her. Tell me why you had called me here. I know, for me inviting here, you surely have


    multiple evil designs on Alexander." I muttered, trying to keep my mind away from those images.


    "That''s like my boy. Always so intelligent. I want your help with something very minute. In return, you


    will get Victoria, your mate, and you can live happily after with her.


    Don''t worry, it''s not killing Alexander or something. All you have to do is add this small powder, in his


    drink, which will make him unconscious for few minutes since making an alpha king unconscious is a


    tough nut to crack.


    I will have a one on one with Alexander fair and square. If I win, I will get the throne, you''ll get your girl


    and Alexander will have to live like a normal pack member or as he wishes.


    And if he wins, he gets to keep the throne, about the girl, you guys can decide, and I''ll leave your lives


    for better. How is it?" Robert exined, and I couldn''t help but think twice at his lucrative offer.


    I don''t think there was anything wrong with his offer. And as far as I know, he is the one to keep his


    promise as I still remember how he had almost lost his life bringing a rare lotus that he had promised


    Rosaline, so I don''t think he''ll be going back on his words either.


    Besides, if Alexander is capable to be an alpha king, he''ll have to fight him and prove his strength


    sooner orter, anyways.


    After thinking for a long time, I couldn''t help but say,


    "I''ll do it."

 Chapter-60 I feel calm with him

    Chapter-60 I feel calm with him


    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Aunt Ma?" I shouted as soon as I reached my house.


    "Over here!" I heard a distant voice. Following the voice, I spotted aunt Ma and one more man sitting


    on the patio.


    "Victoria. This is my boyfriend Markus that I had told you about. Markus, this is my niece Victoria." She


    said, introducing both of us.


    I politely smiled at him before turning on my heels and going inside the kitchen to pour myself some


    water.


    "Hey Markus, I need to talk to my niece about something important. I hope you don''t mind. How about I


    meet you back at your home?" I heard aunt Ma say to her boyfriend before the sound of a door


    opening and closing echoed in the house.


    "Now, miss Victoria Gibberson, will you tell me what''s going on here? Why am Iing to know of your


    departure, or should I say disappearing for a month from some random guy?" She said, mimicking the


    cold look with her hands on her waist in an intimidating manner.


    "You knew?" I couldn''t help but ask myself.


    Turning around, I repeated my question.


    "Do you also know about me? That I am not a human?"


    "That, Victoria..." Ma said, her stuttering voice a clear indication that she knew about it.


    "I would like to hear the truth only. Please?" I asked, not in the mood of any lies after what happened at


    Alexander''s house.


    "Yes, I knew. I knew all about it. Even your parents knew all about, what you are, how important your


    existence is for Martha and Nelson, and how your real grandfather wants to kill you." Ma said, and I


    couldn''t help but smile sadly at that.


    "Please continue."


    "When you were born, no one expected you to be born a hybrid. It''s against thew of nature for a


    person to have both werewolf and witch qualities and powers. It was okay if you have only genes, but


    your grandmother Azrael told everyone that it wasn''t the case with you. You not only possessed the


    recessive dormant genes but the powers too. It was her only who had put a spell on you so that your


    powers don''t show up before you turn of age and also for your powers to suppress the werewolf


    transformation." Ma said as we both sat in the living room to talk about things.


    "Then?"


    "Your grandfather heard the conversation between Azrael and your mother, and well rest you must''ve


    already figured out."


    "Are they alive? My real parents, I mean."


    "They are. But you can''t meet them because your grandfather is still looking for you. Initially, we had


    allowed him to kill a baby exactly like yours when you were an infant, and he had thought that you died.


    Thinking that keeping you in the kingdom was risky, your mother gave you to your adoptive parents,


    who were their servers originally.


    It wasn''t two years before when your powers reacted, you must remember how you had fainted in the


    forest and you said you saw some ck glint. It was your powers, who were trying to protect you from


    the rogues, and your grandfather came to know about it and asked his men to search the whole new


    York for you."


    "Does that mean, my adoptive parents died because my grandfather found about me?" I couldn''t help


    but ask as things started to click in my mind.


    Though everyone said that it was a car ident that caused the death of my parents, the scratches on


    their arms and neck that looked like an animal attack were something that I never understood.


    "That''s one of the reasons. But not exactly the reason. Your adoptive parents were not killed by your


    grandfather, but by someone, about whom, if you don''t know, then it will be better for you." Ma said


    as she stood and started loading the stuff from the poly bags into the refrigerator.


    "You must hate me deep down, no?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    I saw her stopping in her tracks of what she was doing before she turned around to look at me with a


    quizzical expression.


    "I mean, I am the reason because of whom your brother and your sister-inw died, but you still have


    to take care of me and provide me with a home. You must loath me, no? Isn''t that the reason why you


    don''t live with me?" I asked as I looked at her from under myshes.


    "Of course not, sweetie. Your adoptive father wasn''t my real brother. Oh, I forgot to tell you, I am your


    real aunt. I mean, I am your biological father Nelson''s real sister. Besides, your adoptive parents died


    because of their foolishness. And the reason why I don''t live with you is that I am mated to my mate.


    You might know about such things because you transformed not long ago." She said before smiling


    politely at me.


    "My real parents must''ve known about my adoptive parents'' death, no? They must''ve seen me


    breaking apart and losing it. Why did they nevere to see me? I saw them for the first time in my


    dreams when I came here. Will they never ept me because my grandfather wants to kill me?" I


    looked at her, waiting for the answers to the question that had been bugging me since the moment I


    came to know about the truth of my existence from Azrael.


    "That''s not their call, Victoria. It must sound rude and hard for you, but I don''t think you''ll ever meet


    them in real. Your grandfather is a strong witch." Ma said as she finished cing everything.


    "Oh." I couldn''t help but say as I felt my eyes tearing.


    It wasn''t long before a tear fell from my eyes as I thought about my cursed fate.


    My adoptive parents died because of me. My real parents may never meet me in my life. My


    grandfather wants to kill me, and my mate doesn''t side with me.


    Everyone had been telling me this one thing that I wasn''t supposed to be born from day one since I


    came to know about my real personality. Closing my eyes I ced my hands on my forehead, leaning


    on the sofa as my mind started to be fuzzy with the negative thoughts again.


    "Victoria! Stop it!"


    "Stop it! Damn it!"


    "Victoria! Victoria Gibberson!"


    "Victoria Gibberson! I order you to stop it this instant!" I heard a distant voice as I struggled to open my


    eyes.


    Opening my eyes, I looked around myself and couldn''t help but gasp at my surroundings.


    To say my living room was a mess would be an understatement. It was a disaster.


    The curtains were burning. The water flowing out from the kitchen''s tap covered the floor and had


    frozen. The couch and cushions were floating in the air. The table was broken.


    I looked at Ma, not knowing what to do, who was standing there with an angry expression on her


    face.


    "I...I... I am sorry." I couldn''t help but say before closing my eyes again to ask joy to stop all of this.


    It wasn''t long before I was able to control all of it, however, the damage was already done.


    Sighing loudly, remembering Azrael''s words to keep my negative emotions in check, I looked at the


    curtains before recing them with a new one and doing the same with the other damaged things.


    "I am sorry for what happened today," I said onest time before jolting out of the house as my


    emotions were still not under my control, and hurting Ma was thest thing I wanted right now.


    Running at my full pace without a destination in mind, which might help me to control my emotions as


    Azrael had suggested me to do at such times, I entered the forest.


    As I was running with my mind still on Ma''s words that I might not meet my parents, I collided with a


    tree, making me fall face t on the ground.


    Things can''t be worse, no?


    Lying sprawled out on the floor as I massaged my elbow, I was about to turn around when I heard a


    familiarugh from in front of me.


    "Is this some kind of new dance that you are practicing here? Something along the lines of kissing the


    floor?" Daniel said, making me look at him as my cheeks turned red in embarrassment.


    "I...I...fell." I stuttered as I looked at him standing there all shirtless.


    Though Alexander''s body was more appealing to me, it doesn''t mean I can''t appreciate some good


    material out there, right?


    ''Don''t think nonsense, Victoria! Our mate won''t like it!'' I heard Ca''s growling, which made me roll my


    eyes at her.


    ''Well, his mate didn''t like it when he sided with that bitch La. But did it stopped him? No, right?'' I


    refuted back, which immediately shut her up.


    "Do you need some help standing up, or are you gonna keep ring at the ground because it made


    you fall?" Daniel said again, making me chuckle along with him as I dusted my jeans once standing


    again.


    "What are you doing here? And, well, in that attire?" I couldn''t help but ask, wanting to talk with him,


    which might help me improve my mood.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "I was out on a run. Checking the patrols and all that stuff you know. My shirt got torn when I changed


    into my wolf form because I forgot to remove my clothes." He said as we started to move in a random


    direction.


    "So you guys have to remove your clothes when you guys turn into wolves?" I asked.


    "Technically, yes. It''s really bad for girls because they have to be a hell lot more cautious than men.


    Though we being werewolves doesn''t care about such things, but since we are living in a human world,


    we have to be cautious. You might not know since you are not a pure werewolf." Daniel said, and I


    couldn''t help but feel my throat tightening when I heard hisst sentence.


    Oh, how much my life would''ve been good if I was really what he and everyone thinks I am.


    "Hey, hey, what happened?" Daniel said as he shifted closer to me cupping my face with his hands.


    "It''s nothing," I said before removing his hands from around me.


    No matter what Alexander does with his female friends even after knowing he has a mate, it doesn''t


    mean I am gonna do the same. I know having a mate was something big in this world, and I just can''t


    let any other man touch me intimately like this.


    "It''s can''t be nothing, Vic. You are crying for god''s sake!" He shouted, making me widen my eyes in


    shock as I touched my tears, which I didn''t realize had fallen.


    Well, I know you are concerned and all, but you don''t have to be this reactive.


    "I...I just came to know something about my parents'' death being rted to rogues doing it, and not just


    some random car ident. And I can''t help but feel sad about it." I said, manipting some of the


    truth.


    "Sshh... everything will be alright. You couldn''t help it back then since you didn''t know what was going


    on. You can''t me yourself for it. Okay?" He said patting my head, and I couldn''t help but feel my


    emotions getting back in control and my tensions evaporating as he patted my head like that.


    Just what''s this calming feeling that I get with him?

 Chapter-61 Its about time I get down with Alexander

    Chapter-61 It''s about time I get down with Alexander


    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Hey, Vic. Can I have a moment with you?" I heard Alexander''s voice from behind me as I was walking


    towards my not-so-favorite chemistry ss.


    "We are in the same ss. Aren''t we? Let''s go together." I said before we started walking together.


    "So umm...this is...this...I wanted to-"


    "Come to the point, will you?" I couldn''t help but ask annoyed when I saw his eyes drifting towards


    La, who was standing not too far from us.


    "I am sorry about what happened yesterday." He said, gazing at me now.


    "Well, seeing how you still have your eyes on the other girl, I don''t think you are sorry at all, Alexander,"


    I said before turning on my heels after taking my books for the lecture.


    "Wait, I mean it. I am sorry, please forgive me this once. I promise this won''t be repeated. Please? If it


    wasn''t for my dad asking me to do it because he wanted to prove something, I wouldn''t have done that.


    I swear." He said, making me stop in my tracks.


    "And, what was it?"


    "What was what? He asked confused.


    "What was that he wanted to prove to you?" I asked feeling a bit edgy, remembering how I had warned


    his dad back then when he had called me to have a small chit chat.


    "You will find it weird and might not even believe it, but he wanted to prove to me that Daniel is in love


    with you." He said, and I couldn''t help but crack a smile at that.


    "Alexander, what Daniel does for me is what a friend should do. And I feel happy for the girl who would


    marry him, but he is not my mate, and he knows that I am not his mate either. So you better get your


    facts checked." I said as we started walking again.


    "I know you won''t believe it right now, but that''s the truth, Ria. He loves you. And that''s why he is so


    concerned for you." He said.


    "Are you by any chance indirectly telling me that you don''t love me? Because, if how he treats me is


    called love, then you surely suck at this thing." I said before opening the ssroom door and making


    my way towards Katie, who looked worriedly at me and Alexander.


    "Hey, I am sorry about what happened the other day. Are you guys cool now?" Katie asked, making me


    smile at her reassuringly.


    After a hell of a long day, because my mind was constantly filled with what Alexander said about Daniel


    loving me, I couldn''t help but skip my ss and venture out in the forest to have some alone time to


    calm down my nerves.


    Alone time to calm my nerves. This reminds me that tomorrow is my birthday, and I''ll be turning 19. The


    official age of my powers incorporating into me fully. This indirectly means that joy will cease to exist as


    my powers will not be a part of me...but me itself.


    But was it something I should be happy about?


    Huh...just one more birthday without mom and dad by my side.


    Smiling sadly as I sat near theke, I looked at my reflection in theke before dipping my legs into the


    cold water. It was unusually calming.


    I was busy with my calming activity when I heard shuffling of leaves from behind me, and before I could


    react to the sound, a huge wolf with reddish-brown fur stood in front of me.


    "If you are a werewolf, then you can shift, you know. I don''t talk animalnguages just yet." I said


    monotonously, not even minding the fact that a wolf almost twice my size was standing in front of me.


    Ca has made me obnoxiously confident at this shit now.


    I looked at the wolf as he snarled at me with his yellow eyes.


    I am supposed to run, or scream, or fight in such a situation, no? But all I did was stare back at the


    wolf.


    "Will you kill me today? Are you here to eat me? Nod your head if you want to kill me." I told the wolf,


    pre-assuming myself that he was a werewolf.


    As I saw him nodding his head at me, I couldn''t help but sigh. I was feeling quite unstable these days.


    "And here I was wishing to make a new friend today," I said before opening my right palm as a sharp


    dagger made of ice appeared in front of me.


    Lifting the dagger into the air, I concentrated on the dagger before motioning it towards the wolf. It


    wasn''t long before the dagger got plunged in that wolf''s heart, and I heard a growl of pain as he died


    within a minute.


    ''Talk about using the powers in life and death situation only. Every minute of my fuckin life is a life and


    death situation.'' I scoffed before standing up as I know it won''t be long before his friendse and try


    to kill me.


    Deporting myself back to my house, I switched on the TV to enjoy my free time before I think of killing


    La as she is constantly creeping my mind since yesterday.


    "So your mate is Alexander? The alpha king?" I heard a voice out of the blue, making me jump in


    surprise.


    "Jesus! You scared the hell out of me! What are you still doing here? Aren''t you supposed to be gone


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    already?" I asked Ma.


    "Things turned out that way. So back to my question. Your mate is ''the alpha king''?"


    "I guess." I couldn''t help but answer annoyingly.


    "But your scent hasn''t changed even a bit. Wait, don''t tell me you guys haven''t done that thing?" Ma


    asked as she held a pillow in her hand like a curious kid.


    "Done what? The marking thing? He said there are still 3 months before we do that." I replied before


    taking a sandwich from her te.


    "Of course not. The marking is just a formality that is done to let others know you are taken. I am


    talking about that thing, you know, sex?" She asked as I coughed on my food at her shameless words.


    "Why would you say that? I met him only two months ago, and we have epted each other as a mate


    for four days. What are you talking about?" I asked, my ear turning red.


    "Jesus!  Alexander has brilliant self-control. I bet he is doing all of this because he doesn''t want to hurt


    you. Huh!! Looking at how much he loves you makes me feel envy of you." Ma said, stargazing like a


    fan-girl.


    "What are you talking about? He doesn''t even take my side? And what''s this shit? Just because he is


    not getting down with me, he loves me?" I couldn''t help but ask, trying to make myself look nonchnt


    when I was dying to know about it.


    "Baby, we werewolves have heightened emotions, you are clear about that, right? And that mate is the


    only person you are destined to be with by the moon goddess herself. When you find your mate, the


    feeling of caring about him, loving him, is 10 times stronger in a normal werewolfpared to any


    human. And the best way to show our love is through lovemaking.


    When I and Markus found each other, we couldn''t even wait for few hours before we both lost


    ourselves into each other, and to say it''s been more than two months for Alexander.


    He is an alpha king, his emotions must be heightened 20 times than us. He is seriously controlling a


    hell lot out there because he loves you and doesn''t want to hurt you. If it would''ve been any other alpha


    male, he would''ve forced himself onto you already." Ma said, and I couldn''t help but think back to the


    day before yesterday when I stayed over at his house.


    His expression at that time, the way he stopped me when we were Kissing, indeed looked like he was


    having a hard time and was hanging on a thin thread.


    Thinking about all these things, I couldn''t help but curse myself for being so rude to him. He must''ve


    had his reasons for siding with La, and didn''t he say his father made him do that?


    Looks like I need to confront Theodore again.


    "So, umm...should I do it with him already? To less his pain and difort, I mean." I asked shyly


    because she is the only person I can talk to about these things. Because as far as I know, Azrael will


    surely have me locked if I ask her about such things.


    "If you are ready to have a hell lot of interesting sex life, then I''ll suggest you go down with him already.


    But only if you are ready, there is no pressure. Because given how he is an alpha king, I don''t think you


    are going toe out of your bedroom for quite some days or even a week." Ma said wiggling her


    brows, and I couldn''t help but throw the cushion at her and run inside my room as her shameless


    words got to me.


    "You know it''s the truth, sweety!" I heard her yell from downstairs as I hid my face in my pillow to calm


    my reddening face.


    _______________________


    ROBERT''S POV


    "Boss, what are your further orders? Do we wait for your friend Daniel to put the drug in the alpha


    king''s food?" One of the men asked as he waited for me to say something while I was watching the


    training video of our men.


    Kicking the man in the stomach that spoke just now, I held his throat, tightening my grip around his


    neck before speaking,


    "Don''t you dare call him alpha king again, or I''ll surely see to it that your mate is stripped in front of my


    rogues who would love to have their ways with her? We don''t want her brutally getting raped and being


    eaten now, do we?" I warned before leaving his neck.


    Do we wait for Daniel to drug Alexander''s food? Do we? That so-called friend of mine whose father


    almost killed me that night? Of course not.


    I need to think of a n B because no matter how much he loves this so-called mate of Alexander,


    there is still a chance that he might have a change of heart.


    I can''t keep all my stakes and years of hard work on ap dog who is too loyal to his owner.


    "Let''s see what this La has been up to past these days. It''s about time we make use of her stupidity.


    She loves the throne, doesn''t she? I bet she''ll kill Alexander even before I do something if I tell her I''ll


    make her queen. Besides, she got a sexy body. I can use some of it before discarding her." I said


    before dismissing my men with a wave of my hand as I closed my eyes and thought about the person


    who saved my life a few years back.


    If it wasn''t for that person, then I wouldn''t be living to date, but it is also because of that person that I''ve


    changed into this horrible man, or should I say the vengeful person that I am. That person motivated


    me and gave me hopes that I never would''ve had if it would''ve been someone mediocre. But that


    person was something else.


    The rightful owner of the kingdom is back. It''s time I im my stake.


    "Call that witch Patrick till then. Let''s see what he has in his spells for us this time." I said before calling


    one of the sluts that I bought not too long ago.


    "Strip! Let''s see what your booty ass got, girl."

 Chapter-62 Celebrating birthday and clearing misunderstandings

    Chapter-62 Celebrating birthday and clearing misunderstandings


    VICTORIA''S POV


    Walking towards my house after a long hectic day, I couldn''t help but think about going to that cafe that


    I have only once visited since I came here.


    I at least need to do something to take my mind off the fact that today was my birthday, the same day


    when my parents died.


    Today''s day wasn''t anything special as I had guessed. Surprisingly, I saw neither Daniel nor Alexander


    in my sses today.


    ''Way to make my day more boring.'' I scoffed before looking at the flowers in my garden.


    This reminds me of watering them or they''ll wilt.


    All my day today was spent in thepany of Katie and Ang.


    Katie was a sweetheart who apanied me with her sarcastic remarks towards everyone, which was


    both fun to look at and a bit irritating when she would start with her full fighting mode just to frustrate


    anyone.


    ''Let''s just get this over with. It''s just a day.'' I thought before putting in the key.


    Opening the door of my house, I looked at my pitch-ck surroundings, which reminds me to leave a


    0-2 watt bulb always on.


    As I was about to turn on the lights, someone put a cloth on my face rendering me speechless as I


    struggled to get a grasp of the person who was almost choking me with that cloth on my mouth.


    I was about to use my powers to light up the house, or just push the person away as I felt the presence


    of more than one person around me when I heard a cluster of voices that yelled only one thing,


    "SURPRISE!!"


    "Woohoo!"


    "I bet she was scared."


    I heard people saying before I was engulfed in a familiar hug, and was kissed on my forehead.


    "Happy birthday, sweetheart," Alexander said, pecking my lips briefly before the lights were turned on.


    And what the actual fudging nuts!


    What the hell did they do to my house!


    I smiled at Alexander thankfully before looking at Sean, who was ready with that foaming liquid and


    was spraying it all over the floor, while yelling and shouting ''Woohoo'', again and again.


    "Who even allowed you to get into my house?" I asked Sean, rolling my eyes at his childishness, who


    was still busy in his so-called decorating my floor.


    "Happy birthday girl! If it wasn''t for Alexander inviting us to prepare for things since he wanted to throw


    you a birthday bash, you wouldn''t have even told us that it was your birthday, no?" Chris said as he


    hugged me from the side.


    "I wasn''t intending on celebrating it," I mumbled quite confused.


    I was about to ask Alexander how he knew about it when my question was answered by Ma exiting


    the kitchen.


    "Oh, don''t look at me with those using eyes. The poor boy was feeling guilty for whatever reason,


    and came yesterday to say sorry to you after you went out in a fit of anger. Seeing his apologetic eyes


    and sweet face, I couldn''t help but tell him about your birthday so that he can make up to you." Ma


    said before she took her purse in her hand, about to leave.


    "Aren''t you staying?" I asked her as I followed her out of the house.


    "I would''ve loved to. But I think you need to have some fun time with your friends. Besides, I wouldn''t


    want to interrupt yours and Alexander''s, you know what I mean, right?" Ma winked, whistling and


    leaving, not before ruffling my hairs.


    Looking back at the house, I couldn''t help but feel nervousness creeping inside me as this would be the


    first time I would be celebrating something after two years.


    "Hey! What are you doing out there? Come back inside. Let''s cut the cake!" Sean shouted, making me


    smile as I sighed, feeling cared for the first time.


    Though I was smiling and feeling cared for, deep inside, I wasn''t able to get over the fact that someone


    tried to choke me a few moments ago when someone had ced that cloth over my face.


    ''Or maybe I am just thinking too much into things as I have been feeling a bit too paranoid since I came


    to know that my grandfather was out there on a hunt for a hybrid that was me.


    Going back into the house, I looked at the only empty ce in the room, which happened to be


    between Alexander and Daniel.


    Not thinking too much into things, I passed through the guys to get to my seat, however, as I was about


    to sit down, I was immediately scooped in Alexander''s arms as he hugged me while making me sit on


    hisp.


    Nuzzling his face in my neck, he apologized once again before Kissing the soft spot that turns me into


    a puddle.


    Giggling at his attempt to kiss me secretly in front of everyone, I couldn''t help but feel loved when


    everyone enjoyed the party to their heart contents.


    We all enjoyed the party. The thing that I feared about Alexander and Daniel fighting again didn''t


    happen, which made me feel really d.


    After two more hours of dancing and singing, everyone left the house, bidding their goodbyes as


    everyone wanted to call it a day since we all have a major assignment to submit before this weekend.


    "Aren''t you going?" I turned around after bidding goodbye to Daniel and looked at Alexander who had a


    weird glint in his eyes. The good one.


    "Don''t tell me you are going to take advantage of your so-called alpha king power and not submit the


    assignment." I rolled my eyes sitting on the couch beside Alexander.


    The guys were sweet enough to help me clean the house before they go so that I won''t have to turn


    into a cleaningdy on my birthday.


    "Victoria, can we have a heart-to-heart talk? Without you or me assuming things, and we share and talk


    to each other about some of her easy secrets and how do we feel about some things?" He asked,


    looking straight into my eyes.


    "You mean, you want to y 20 questions with me?" I asked, and he only nodded in response.


    "Shoot away," I said before leaning on the armrest of the couch and sipping on the soda.


    "Do you like Daniel?" He asked, and I couldn''t help but cough a bit at his question.


    "You must''ve been dying to ask this question, seeing how you asked it the first thing.


    Do I like Daniel? I do." I said and looked at his falling expression before continuing.


    "- I like him as a friend. There is no romantic bloom between us. I indeed feel safe and calm with him,


    but it''s all because I consider him as my great friend and nothing else." Ipleted, and his face


    immediately lightened up.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "My turn. Since you are talking about hard topics first, I''ll do the same. Do you by any chance, like


    La? I mean, from the day she hase into the picture, I think I have seen you quite too much with


    her. And we can''t put off that prom dance and yesterday''s thing." I asked acting nonchnt, though I


    was dying to know the answer of it.


    "I don''t like La, Victoria. I know I wasn''t exactly clear about my actions towards her, in front of you,


    but that''s the truth. She has been my childhood friend since we all were five. Her mother and father


    died in a rogue attack when we were fifteen. Since then she had been living under the care of the


    council head and us. You can say that I am quite protective of her because I feel a sense of


    responsibility towards her. Maybe this is all because her mother died while protecting me when I was


    fighting with a rogue, and she came in between to protect me from another.


    Apart from the senses of responsibility and friendship, I do not have any other feelings for her."


    Alexander said, and I couldn''t help but nod at that.


    Now I understand everything.


    If we see things his way, he was quite right in doing that. I would''ve done the same thing for someone if


    anyone would''ve protected me like that.


    "I am sorry for overreacting all these times." I apologized truthfully, not knowing when Alexander


    scooted closer to me and picked me in his arms.


    "Victoria, I know you are not antern. I feel your wolf. And I know you know about it. But there''s


    something else that I feel whenever I kiss you. It''s like a fuzzy bluish-white light that I always see when


    I enter your head. Would you like to tell me about it, if you don''t mind?" He asked, gazing at me before


    snuggling his head in my chest.


    "Don''t hug me like that. It''s quite ticklish." Iughed before pushing his head away and falling back on


    the couch.


    "About your question, would you believe me if I tell you what I am?" I asked.


    And just like that, the game went on for quite thirty minutes and we both revealed ourselves to each


    other.


    Currently, we both were lying on my bed, because Alexander didn''t want to leave me alone, after


    hearing that my parents died on the same day and that was the reason why I don''t celebrate my


    birthday. However, I bet he was just using it as a reason to stay with me for a longer time.


    Gazing at him as he was calling his mom to let her know that he''ll be staying with me, I couldn''t help


    but remember what Ma had said to me yesterday.


    "He sure loves you a lot if he hasn''t tried anything with you yet." She had said, and I couldn''t help but


    blush at the thought of that.


    ''Is Alexander controlling that much?'' I thought before my eyes traveled below his abdomen to see if he


    was really controlling things.


    Noticing that there was quite some bulge, I couldn''t help but gulp at that.


    Tracing my gaze back up to his chest, I looked back at him, however, what I didn''t expect was for him


    to be looking at me too.


    "Are you by any chance, checking me out, Ria? Like what you see?" He asked while wiggling his


    brows, which made me shyer than I already was.


    Laughing a heartyugh, he came by my side on the bed before scooting me closer in his arms.


    "You are so adorable. I can''t even take my eyes off you whenever I am near you. You are the best thing


    that has happened to me, Ria. I know I have screwed big time by my stupidity, and I know I can be real


    immature at times in my jealousy when ites to you, but apart from all of that, I love you, Ria. I do. I


    don''t know how to express my love, all I know is that I can do everything for you and anything for you."


    He said while making me look at him as I couldn''t help but smile at his words before leaning in and


    pecking his lips.


    I know I was going to say it for the first time even after knowing and realizing these feelings for quite


    some days, but I know there can''t be a better time to say this without me feeling shy.


    Cupping his face in my hands while gazing in his eyes with all the sincerity and truth I could muster in


    my eyes, I said the words that I know I''ve been feeling for quite some days, but was too afraid to say


    because of the fear of losing him,


    "I love you too, Alexander Damien Hunter." With that, I crashed my lips on his as we both lost to each


    other.

 Chapter-63 The second step to mating

    Chapter-63 The second step to mating


    VICTORIA''S POV


    "I brought you something on your birthday. It''s not much, but I hope you like it." Alexander said before


    fishing something out of his pocket.


    "Can you¡­umm... Close your eyes?" He said as his ears turned red.


    Closing my eyes smilingly, I waited for him to take out the thing that he had brought me, however, I


    couldn''t help myself but open my eyes and see what happened when I heard him coughing a bit before


    moving his hands around the bed in a messy manner.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw Alexander''s hand on a thing, which made me gasp a little. He


    looked at me with that embarrassed expression before closing his eyes as if wishing to make it


    disappear somehow.


    "How do you know, I like chocte vor?" I couldn''t help butment to tease him when I noticed the


    package of chocte vor protection in his hand.


    "It''s not my doing. I mean, it''s my doing, but I didn''t buy it for today. I bought it for if we can''t control


    ourselves, sometimester, when we stay together, when youe to my home, or when Ie to


    your home...after a month or so, I swear I didn''t purposely buy it for today, I mean, I did took it as a


    preventive measure, but you see, it''s not the gift that I prepared, I mean.¡­huh...I don''t make any


    sense, do I?" He said after a long time.


    I looked at him for some time motionless, before cracking as I couldn''t keep the smile off my face.


    "It''s okay, Alexander. It''s not like, we are not going to do it anytime soon." I said, biting my lips


    seductively before sitting on my knees and inching closer to him.


    As if my words caught him off guard, he looked at me with a surprised expression before muttering,


    "Are you by any chance, trying to seduce me? Because if you''re doing, it''s surely working."


    With that he pulled my hand, making mend on his chest while Iughed at him.


    "Okay, keep that thing away. Here, this is your birthday gift that I prepared." He said before taking out a


    box-like thing from behind.


    Taking the box from his hand unsure, I opened it before raising my eyes in surprise.


    In front of me was one of the prettiest bracelets I have ever seen, and I couldn''t help but touch its


    surface in awe.


    The bracelet was a sky blue color with amber gems embedded in it. It was around 3 inches wide and


    had arge wolf design on one side and a crescent moon on the other side. Thebination of sky


    blue color and the hazel yellow gems was what more appealing to me.


    "Do you like it?" Alexander asked with uncertainty visible in his eyes.


    "Of course, I love it," I eximed before wearing it on my left hand, however, what I didn''t expect was


    for the witch mark on my hand to glow before the gems on the bracelet also started to glow one by one


    and the crescent moon started to light up.


    "I can''t believe it!" Alexander said as he stood from the bed, his eyes starting to glow a hazel amber


    color before looking at me as if I was some alien.


    "Ca?" He asked unsure, making me look at him with shock as Ca trembled before falling on her


    knees.


    "Damien?" Ca whispered before bing unconscious, and as soon as she lost her consciousness,


    the gems stopped glowing, and Alexander''s eyes that had started to glow hazel amber color returned


    to normal again.


    "What the hell did just happened?" I asked no one in particr.


    "So, do you like it?" Alexander asked again, making me look at him quizzically.


    "I already said, I love it. Why are you asking again?"


    "Really? When? I didn''t hear you? And when did I stood?" He asked before looking around him in


    confusion.


    So, he doesn''t remember what happened just now?


    "You stood just now. Maybe your mind was on me, and that''s why you didn''t notice it." I said wanting to


    clear the issue and saw him shrugging his shoulders nonchntly


    I''ll just have to ask Ca about itter. I just hope she is fine.


    "It suits you, the bracelet. My mom told me that it is from the reign of Damien and belonged to the first


    pure white wolf called Ca. She said it''s an antique. Many people have tried to wear it on their wrists,


    but the bracelet never epted anyone. I was hoping that it could ept you since hunter was


    adamant about it. Looks like, he got a nice choice.


    It''s an amazement that the bracelet chose you. Because my mom told me that many Queens have


    been trying to wear it for years." Alexander said, and I couldn''t help but roam my hands on the surface


    of the wolf whose eyes glowed as soon as my fingers touched it, making me shiver a little.


    "Thank-You. I loved your gift." I said before snuggling closer to him.


    "However, we can also make use of your other present that you are saving forter," I mumbled before


    Kissing his jaw in indication.


    "Are you sure about it?" Alexander asked as he looked at me shocked.


    "Never have been more sure than right now," I said, and before I could say anything else to show my


    sincerity, my lips were captured by him as he came over me while supporting his body on his arms.


    Switching off the lights, I looked in his eyes in the moonlight,


    "I am more of a darkness kind of person," I mumbled before taking the lead and pushing him on the


    bed.


    "That''spletely fine with me. I will make sure to make you love light too when you''ll be begging me


    to take you every single minute of your day." Alexander said before growling as he nibbled on my neck.


    "Mmmmm..." I moaned as I felt his hands traveling under my shirt and couldn''t help but gasp when his


    hands brushed through one of my bosoms.


    It was more of a tortuous activity for me. If what Ma said was right, then I am sure Alexander was


    having a hell kind of trouble controlling his emotions like this because from the moment he had started


    touching me, all I want for him is to take the pain away and end this torturous activity.


    Not being able to bear with it anymore, I took his shirt in my hand before tearing it into shreds.


    "Looks like my baby is too impatient today," Alexander said before he took off my bra and started


    nibbling on the area around my Bossom.


    "You don''t have any idea, how you''ve tortured me for these past two months, Ria. I am so going to


    make you pay for it slowly while making you beg for it," He mumbled before bending down and taking


    one of my bossom in his mouth while he massaged the other one gently.


    Alpha king or no alpha king, all I knew right now was, I was having a hell of a lot of trouble, controlling


    it.


    Growling a growl that I didn''t know I was capable of, I pushed Alexander back on the bed before taking


    his jeans in my hand and tearing it off, shocking both me and Alexander in the process.


    "Sorry alpha king, but I am the alpha here," I growled before taking control of the situation as I plunged


    my teeth into his neck and biting on it.


    "Ria, stop. You''ll make me lose control! Don''t me me for not going easyter. Stop it, baby."


    Alexander said, almost whimpering as I knew he was still trying to control himself, but I couldn''t care


    less at this point. I wanted him to lose his control and take me to ecstasy with him. I wanted him to end


    this torturous feeling of need that I''ve been feeling since he started kissing me and was now bing


    too unbearable for me.


    "I don''t give a damn. Give me what I am craving for. I don''t know what it is.¡­ but I am feeling this weird


    hot bubble in my abdomen, and I want it to stop." I growled before sinking my teeth deeper and sucking


    on his neck.


    As if thest thread of Alexander''s control was broken, he took my shorts in hand before ripping them


    off as he came over me. I could see his scorching hot gaze on me, and couldn''t help but shiver under


    his stare, however, before I could react to his stare, all my irritation turned into pain, making me


    whimper, as I felt like my insides, were torn in that one second before ecstasy took over me as


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Alexander entered inside me.


    "I love you, Victoria Ca Gibberson. I finally got you back after all these years." He mumbled


    absentmindedly before thrusting inside me into a rhythmic bliss as we finally mated to each other and


    <ppleted the second step of mating.

 Chapter-64 My whole world crumbled in a minute

    Chapter-64 My whole world crumbled in a minute


    DANIEL''S POV


    Yesterday''s party was a st. Though Victoria''s attention was particrly not on me, I liked the fact


    that she enjoyed herself.


    I know she likes Alexander and probably has fallen in love with him too. I don''t know who to me for


    that. Should I me my funny luck, or should I me this freaking mate-bond that Alexander and


    Victoria share?


    I don''t know what this was all about, it made me happy when she smiled the whole night, but a part of


    me kept on hoping all night that it should be only me she is smiling at and who is making her happy.


    After my morning routine, I went back to my room to take a quick shower when I noticed the cyan light


    in my phone going on and off, indicating the arrival of a new message.


    Opening the message, the towel in my hand slipped when I read the contents of it,


    "They have already mated andpleted the second step, what are you waiting for? Do you want to


    torture yourself seeing them making love right in front of you? We should''ve done it earlier, but it isn''t


    toote either. Do the job today. We''ll handle rest."


    I read the message over and over again and couldn''t help but clench my fists when my conscience


    kept on bugging me that I shouldn''t do it and should be loyal to my alpha king. However, I knew I was


    too far gone in this game now.


    I need to do it to make Victoria mine, and I''ll do it


    ______________________________


    VICTORIA''S POV


    It hurts. It hurts like hell, but how am I supposed to tell Daniel about it?


    Do I confess to him about this increasing feeling of pain and torturous agony that I have been feeling


    for thest thirty minutes, since the moment I and Daniel hade out to meet this pack doctor to treat


    me?


    "What''s the rush, Vic? Can you slow down your tempo? Didn''t you hear what the doctor said? He said


    you need to take proper rest for at least two days, and you are running like this right after you came out


    from his clinic. You are seriously beyond me." Daniel bellowed as he was running along with me.


    Looking at Daniel, who had a concerned-filled face, I was tempted to stop and go slow with him, but


    this agony was too much for me to handle.


    "I don''t know. Something''s wrong. It feels like I am burning from inside." I breathed heavily before trying


    to increase my pace.


    "Hey, what are you talking about? Stop. Tell me what are you feeling? Do we need to go back to the


    doctor?" Daniel asked as he held my shoulders, making me stop abruptly.


    I looked into his genuinely concerned eyes, feeling tempted again, but how can I tell him the truth? How


    can I tell him, it''s actually Ca who is screaming at me to reach Alexander as soon as I can.


    I don''t know what''s happening, but this was the first time I have seen her acting so anxious after we


    transformed. It''s definitely something important and urgent or she won''t rush me even after knowing I


    am wounded like this.


    But how am I supposed to tell this to Daniel, who thinks I am nothing more than antern? How should


    I tell him that my wolf I urging me to do it?


    "Okay fine. If you don''t want to tell, then it''s okay. At least let me carry you to the destination where you


    are heading. That''s the least I can do." Daniel said, and I couldn''t help but feel tempted by his offer, but


    remembering how Alexander is always so edgy about my friendship with him, I shook my head in


    denial.


    "Fine. You are seriously something. So annoying." Daniel said before he nudged me, making meugh,


    and we started jogging again.


    Where was my destination? I was going to Alexander''s mansion because Ca was practically


    shouting at me to fasten my pace and reach there.


    It wasn''t long before I finally entered the mansion breathing heavily, with Daniel on my tail.


    "Seriously, Vic? I know you are in love with your alpha, and the feelings have be stronger since


    you mated yesterday night, but I think it could''ve waited for some time since you were wounded like


    this. What''s the rush?." Daniel said as he panted beside me.


    However, whatever he was saying felt like just a string of words that didn''t want to register in my mind


    anymore.


    Seeing my unresponsive state, Daniel looked at me before smiling,


    "Now, what are you waiting for? Go ahead? It''s a few stairs only. Go to your love." He said with a hint of


    mockery, but I still couldn''t bring myself to react to it as my eyes were fixated on one thing only.


    As if he observed my shocked state, I could see Daniel following my line of sight, and I knew he was


    quite shocked too when he saw Alexander like this.


    To say my heart was broken into million shreds would be an understatement. The feeling of pain,


    agony, helplessness, and all the negative emotions that I have been feeling for thest half an hour


    was because of this maybe.


    I looked at the scene unfolding in front of me like a movie reel since I was too shocked to say anything


    or do anything.


    In front of me was Alexander on the staircase in front of his room that faced the living hall. In his arms


    was none other than my enemy La, but that wasn''t what shocked me.


    It was the fact that Alexander was only in shorts while La was in a skinny dress, and they both were


    engrossed in an intense make-out session with each other.


    "Xander?" I couldn''t help but speak softly, still not believing if what was happening in front of me was


    real or not.


    I didn''t have to witness the scene for long as I felt Daniel cing his hands on my eyes and engulfing


    me in a hug to stop me from staring at the heartbreaking scene.


    ~~~~TWO HOURS AGO~~~~


    Waking up in Alexander''s arms was something I had always imagined since we met, and when it


    happened for the first time today, well, let''s say that the feeling didn''t disappoint me.


    It felt like bliss.


    To be honest, I was a little shy after our lovemaking sessionst night.


    It wasn''t a joke when Alexander was saying that it would be bad if he lost control. He was like a real


    beast in the bed, and I won''t say that I didn''t like it. I liked every part of it.


    We made love to each other more than five times, or was it more than ten times? I lost count after the


    fifth one. I was a bit exhausted after that one, but God forbid his stamina in bed. I think I need to work


    out a little to at least match his tempo.


    After waking up, he had wished me good morning and wanted to go for one more round, and if I hadn''t


    warned him that I won''t let him repeat this and won''t allow him in my house anymore, he wouldn''t have


    dropped the idea.


    Like a real gentleman he was (rolling my eyes), he dropped the idea and got dressed.


    He wanted to stay for the whole day, but his dad called him saying it was something urgent that they


    need t to discuss with the council members, and he as the present alpha king was needed in the


    meeting.


    After making me a sweet and healthy breakfast, he left and I felt loved at his thoughtful gesture.


    Thinking of taking a walk in the town since it was a day off, I ventured out. However, I didn''t expect


    everyone to look at me with that knowing gaze and smiling faces when I looked at them while walking.


    I had checked my attire and face quite a few times, feeling confused until I spotted Daniel doing his


    morning run.


    I couldn''t help but call him to gain his attention and ask what was going on with the town, but what I


    hadn''t expected was his gaze to immediately turn angered as he looked at me with animosity for a brief


    second before those emotions vanished and were reced by the sad ones.


    What the-


    "Hey, are you okay?" I asked, involuntarily touching his arm, which he immediately jerked off.


    "I am sorry for that. It''s just, you can see I am doing my morning run, and is probably dirty. Won''t want


    your hands getting soiled now, do we?" Daniel chuckled before continuing.


    "About why they all are looking at you like this is because your scent has changed and now has a hint


    of Alexander''s a.k.a their alpha king''s scent which means you guys havepleted the second step to


    mating, and you have moved one step closer to be their Luna Queen," Daniel said with a weird


    smile before leaning on the wall of the cafe.


    "What the real hell?! This is just so creepy? I mean now everybody knows that I and Alexander had


    done the intercourse thing?" I almost shouted before looking apologetically at an elderly couple who


    was passing by.


    "Hey, umm... I am going to go now. Won''t want to ck on the duties now, right?" Daniel said before


    running in the direction from where he came, without even waiting for my reply.


    This leaves me with me again.


    After taking the chocte shake from the caf¨¦, I ventured into the woods that has now be my


    personal calming space.


    Closing my eyes, I used my powers to check if there was anyone near me and smiled when I didn''t


    found anyone.


    Azrael indeed had mentioned practicing these powers from time to time, and now that I have turned 19,


    it has be more crucial for me to practice and keep them in check so that I can control them and


    not let them control me.


    Concentrating on my hands as I extended my right hand, I pointed a finger before closing my eyes as I


    felt the energy from surrounding engulfing me and the rustling of trees as I was now trying to master


    the power of Earth.


    Smiling when I felt vibration below me as the rustling of trees intensified, I was about to open my eyes


    when the smooth vibration immediately turned into full-on shaking, and before I could open my eyes, I


    was lifted and thrown, my back hitting a nearby tree as I felt blood oozing out of my hands that had


    multiple cuts.


    What just happened? This was the first time my powers had retaliated like that and hurt me in return.


    Looks like I need to practice more. I looked at the time on my mum''s wristwatch and couldn''t help but


    raise my brows when I noticed it''s already been an hour since I started practicing.


    Sipping on the remaining chocte shake, I sat Indian style before closing my eyes again and cing


    both of my hands on the ground to feel the energy, however, before I could even feel the energy


    seeping my body, I was jerked out from my sitting position before my back hit therge stone and I felt


    like my bones were almost broken this time.


    Coughing out blood, I closed my eyes before trying to locate what was happening and why was I not


    able to do anything and why my powers were getting angry and retaliating at me, but before I could do


    that, I heard an anxious voice of Daniel who rushed to my side before looking at me in horror.


    "What the fudge, Vic!! Why are you wounded like this? Who dared to hurt you?!" Daniel asked, and I


    couldn''t help but smile at him, signaling that I will tell him about itter.


    Picking me in his arms since I was too wounded to retaliate and move, he took me to the nearest clinic


    of the pack doctor.


    Laying still in his arms, I felt my bones in the leg straightening that might''ve broken or dislocated earlier.


    I know I was healing slowly, but since I wasn''t a regr transformer, my healing process was 10 times


    slower than normal wolves. All I can do right now is wait for my witch powers to take control and help


    me heal.


    As the doctor was attending to me, from his gaze, it was clear that he was highly suspicious about how


    I suffered these internal wounds because he was sure no wolf can do this.


    However, I was too lost in the feeling of my pain and agony that had started not long ago for me to


    answer him.


    Looking at Daniel urgently, I paid the doctor without even taking back the changes and asked Daniel to


    handle the matter because Ca was urging me to go and see Alexander.


    I don''t know what it was about, all I knew was I need to rush fast, or I''ll surely regret itter.


    As my legs were still feeling the immense pain, as soon as I started running I immediately fell to my


    knees, but I was too dazed to notice my newly formed scratches on the knees that had started to


    bleed.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Stop it, Vic. You are making your wounds and health worse running like that." Daniel said, but I


    couldn''t care less at this moment.


    ~~~~Present time~~~~


    I looked at Daniel, my eyes tearing as I was still contemting if what I saw just now was true or not.


    There must''ve been some misunderstanding, no? Maybe it was someone else with La, and I


    misunderstood it to be Alexander because I was feeling suggestive about their rtionship from the


    very beginning, right?


    Yes, that could be the reason.


    I was about to side Daniel and check again when his trembling hands stopped me.


    "Don''t look, Vic. You won''t be able to bear with it. Let''s get out of here first. Let me handle this. I can''t


    believe Alexander is doing this." He said and just like that, my whole world shattered in a minute.

 Chapter-65 I cant betray her, I cant see her sad

    Chapter-65 I can''t betray her, I can''t see her sad


    DANIEL''S POV


    What was happening right now? I looked at Alexander, who was in an intense make-out session, and


    couldn''t help but feel confused by his actions.


    Yes, I was thinking about drugging him earlier and sending him to Robert, but seeing how much


    Victoria and Alexander loved each other, I had finally dropped the idea.


    To be honest, I wasn''t even thinking about it. Seeing how Robert was well-informed about every minute


    detail regarding what is happening in the mansion and the pack, I was sure he has other men, who


    were living with us and were reporting everything to him and to make it look like I was on their side, I


    was deliberately acting against Alexander and was acting closer to Victoria.


    I was going to tell Alexander about the potential danger lurking in the woods in the name of Robert


    today.


    Did Robert think I would betray my best friend and Alpha King just because I was in love with a girl who


    didn''t even look at me that way? I wasn''t pathetic like that. I loved her with all my heart and knew that


    her happiness was in Alexander only.


    But the scene in front of me was confusing me. The only reason I didn''t betray Alexander was that I


    knew he was the right choice for both Victoria and the pack, but seeing how he was acting, I couldn''t


    help but question my decision now.


    Turning around, I looked at the girl in front of me who was on the verge of tears and looked pained by


    what Alexander was doing.


    It broke my heart to see her trembling form like this, as my hands trembled while holding her with the


    amount of sadness that was flowing out of her.


    I was feeling her every emotion clearly, and though it was a mystery to me that why I feel her emotions,


    I couldn''t help but engulf her in an embrace to stop her trembling form from falling on the ground.


    It broke my heart when she looked at me with tearful eyes as if asking me a thousand questions about


    why Alexander was being like this, and I hated that I didn''t know the answers to them. That I didn''t


    know how to ease her pain.


    Turning around, I looked back at Alexander, who was still busy in his make-out session, and I don''t


    know why but it felt like he knew we were here and was deliberately Kissing La to hurt Victoria.


    Looking at him, I clenched my fists as my wolf edged to take over. I can''t make any rash decisions right


    now. It could be just some spell of a nasty witch or any other reason for all I know.


    VICTORIA''S POV


    Pain. Immense pain and agony was the only thing I was feeling right now.


    "Step aside, Daniel. I need to confront this and face him on my own." I said softly.


    "I can''t. I won''t. I won''t let you see this heartbreaking scene when I know it''ll crush you from inside. And


    it is crushing you." Daniel said, his hands still firmly ced on my eyes.


    "I said, step aside!" I screamed my witch powers edging to take control. However, what I wasn''t able to


    understand was why Ca wasn''t responding anymore.


    Hearing my authoritative voice, Daniel whimpered a little before stepping aside.


    I looked at the duo, who was soo busy in their make-out session that they still hadn''t noticed me


    standing here.


    "Alexander! Get down this instant!" I shouted as loudly as I can to gain his attention.


    I saw few of the pack members or maids, who were allowed to live in the mansion starting toe out


    of their rooms, but one stare from Daniel rendered them unable to move as they quickly rushed inside


    their respective rooms again.


    "Victoria? Dear? What''s thismotion?" Alexander''s mom asked as she came outside from her room


    with Theodore Roosevelt tailing behind her.


    Theodore was about to say something, however, when he turned to look towards my line of sight, he


    immediately stopped himself from saying whatever he wanted to say.


    I searched for Ca inside my mind and felt more broken when I saw her state.


    Ca was in pain right now, and she was barely handling herself as I saw her silently crying.


    Alexander, who had my attention now, descended the stairs as a royal king, with La stered to his


    side without a shame in the world.


    "Why are you screaming like this? What is it? Speak fast. I don''t like people interrupting my pleasure."


    He said, making me tremble as a drop of tear fell from my eyes.


    "What is this, Alexander? You said you protect her, take her side, and everything because you are


    indebted to her, but what is this! What is the meaning of this? Please tell me this is all joke. This is not


    real, right?" I asked as I rushed to his side and held his hand, waiting for him to say it was a joke.


    Holding his hand, I didn''t notice any energy engulfing him, which means he was not under any spell.


    As I looked at him earnestly waiting for his exnation and reasons, what I didn''t expect was for him to


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    jerk his hand away as he pushed me to the ground, making my leg that had started to heal a bit


    dislocating again, and I couldn''t help but scream in agony.


    "Alexander! What''s this attitude!" Theodore yelled from above the stairs with Rosaline beside her as


    she had a hand on her mouth as if she was barely keeping her tears inside.


    "What attitude? I don''t see anything wrong with my attitude. Why are you all shouting like Imitted


    any sin? Okay, she is my mate, I get it, but is it my fault if she can''t satisfy me? I fucked her all night,


    and I didn''t felt appeased, so I came to La, who can fulfill my demands. Is there anything wrong with


    that? Besides I am the king, I have the right to decide. Who are you to shout at your king?" Alexander


    said, and every word he uttered broke my heart into millions of shards.


    So he is doing all this because I couldn''t satisfy him? Was this some kind of sick joke? As far as I know,


    only a mate is truly able to satisfy his mate in the whole world, no matter if he is weak or strong.


    "So, when you said that you loved me, was it all a joke?" I asked, hating that my voice shook at the


    end.


    "Of course it was. If I hadn''t said that, would you have allowed me to have my way with you? It had


    been two freaking months, and you were still not allowing me to sleep with you. I had to do something


    about it." He said as I looked at him with disbelief.


    "Why? Why do you like her and not your mate! What''s so good about her!" I couldn''t help but screech.


    "What''s so good about her? She is powerful than you. She is sexy and seductive. Moreover, she will


    be a great Luna Queen and will help me lead the kingdom with a stronghold." He said, making me


    She is stronger than me? Let''s see if she is stronger or I am stronger.


    "If you are so believing in her, then how about we have a duo, and then you can decide who is more


    powerful?" I asked, wanting to do anything to keep Alexander by my side.


    I love him, and I don''t know what spell or words La has used to lure him, but I was having a feeling


    that if I show him how powerful I am, he might believe me ande back to me.


    "Victoria! Are you out of your mind! The doctor told you to rest. You have a broken leg, and you are


    thinking of having a dual with her?! Has your brain being fried?" Daniel shouted as he ran to my side


    before helping me to stand.


    "Did you see that guys? She is such a bitch. Appearing so righteous in front of me while fucking my


    beta when I am not around. Do you guys think I don''t know that you both love each other? I am sure


    you''ll let him fuck you at the first chance you''ll get when I am out of the picture. What are you acting


    for? Go on." He said, making me look at him in disbelief again.


    Was he the Alexander that I had fallen in love with?


    "Tomorrow 7 am sharp. I am ready for the duo, if your so-called perfect strong bitch is ready, thene


    to the ground, or I''ll take that you guys got scared." With that, I limbed out of the mansion with great


    pain.


    To be honest, the pain that I was feeling in my heart was far greater than what I was feeling in my body.


    "Victoria, is everything okay?" I heard a female voice and turned around to look at Katie with the best


    smile I could muster in this situation.


    "I am fine." With that, I walked straight into the woods.


    Both my powers and Ca weren''t reacting anymore, and it was making me a bit worried, but more


    than that I was feeling this constant weird feeling like something was wrong. And why wouldn''t I feel


    that when my mate was making out with some other wolf and was even proud of that? What am I


    supposed to feel if not for that?


    DANIEL''S POV


    Looking at her brokenhearted expression, I was about to follow her when she started walking while


    struggling with her broken leg. However, the beeping of my phone stopped me in between.


    "The mission is adjourned. You were smart enough to not do the work when you were given a chance.


    Well, it was a bad choice, Daniel. We will find someone else for our work, but we can''t promise you the


    safety of your beloved anymore." The message said, and I couldn''t help but look at Alexander, who


    was hugging La while whispering something in her ears which made her giggle.


    Spotting Theodore who was looking at his son with a weird expression, I couldn''t help but feel loathing


    towards him. He was the council head, if he wanted, he could''ve stopped Alexander earlier, but he just


    stood there enjoying the view while Alexander was insulting Victoria.


    Shaking my head at Rosaline, who was crying while looking at her son, I was about to turn around and


    follow Victoria when Theodore called me.


    "Daniel, I would like to have a moment with you. I want to know why you were spotted on the other side


    of the border quite often in thest ten days." He said before walking upstairs in the direction of his


    study probably.

 Chapter-66 Fighting for my love or fighting with my love

    Chapter-66 Fighting for my love or fighting with my love


    VICTORIA''S POV


    It was already 6:40 am, and currently, I was walking towards Alexander''s mansion to have a dual with


    La.


    I know it was probably stupid of me to fight for his love, but I wasn''t a loser. I at least wanted to fight


    with La to check my capabilities before I conclude that maybe I wasn''t good enough for him.


    I had practiced all day yesterday, and had tried to master the power of Earth, which was unbelievably


    healing too. My leg that was broken yesterday waspletely fine now. And apart from a few


    scratches here and there, I don''t think there was any serious wound left.


    Reaching the mansion''s main gate, I tightened the rubber band around my hair before taking a deep


    breath.


    This fight will either define that I was capable and the right choice for Alexander, or it willpletely


    ruin my love life today.


    Entering the gate, I immediately spotted the duo and a few more guys who were there to train probably.


    The crowd was much less inparison to what I had observed that day.


    "Look the loser is here. Shall we begin?" La scoffed, making me roll my eyes at her.


    "Victoria, are you sure you want to fight today. You are not really in a good condition. How about we


    postpone this fight?" I heard Theodore saying as he walked towards me.


    "For a father who can''t even control his son and teach him some good manners, you surely are very


    supportive of me." I scoffed, remembering how one of thedies in the town had told me how he had


    disregarded his elder brother''s son saying something like that.


    "If it was in my control, I would''ve surely done something, Victoria." He said with a saddened face.


    "I don''t see a use of council head then. If you can''t even bring justice to your pack members and save


    them from the cruelties of the royals, then what is the use of this council? Or is it because this time it''s


    your son rather than someone else''s son that you are willing to be ignorant of the matter." Imented


    before walking towards Alexander but halted my steps when I noticed how his eyes were fixated on


    La, who was flexing her body while warming up.


    "Victoria, I am sorry, it''s all because of me-" Daniel started, but I couldn''t help but shake my head at


    him.


    It wasn''t his fault. All he did was care for me and if Alexander was thinking soo much into things, then it


    was his fault because from what I can see, he didn''t even think about me twice when he was getting


    down with La.


    "If the girl is done talking to her lover, then shall we start? I have an important matter to tend to. Like


    pleasuring my girlfriend?" Alexander said with a cocky smirk on his face.


    His words were like a deep stab in my heart, but I controlled my tears. I don''t want to cry at his words.


    I want to make this La cry instead, who was an indirect reason for my miseries.


    "Let''s start," I said, immediately getting in my fighting position.


    I thought they would do some bow thing before starting, what I didn''t expect was La to immediately


    start as she directly punched my face, and I, who wasn''t ready for it, took it straight.


    "Haha...you still have time to drop out of the match, bitch." La said angering me more.


    "We''ll see that." With that, I ran towards her before jumping in the air and punching her with full force,


    which she barely dodged with her hands. However, I could see that this punch took a toll on her hands


    as she shook them to ease the pain.


    Taking the advantage of her distracted state, I kicked her in the abdomen lightly before turning around


    and kicking her with my favorite roundhouse kick. She was no easy fit. Blocking my kick with her kick,


    she hit me with both of her hands pressuring on my chest, which hurt like hell, and I couldn''t help but


    cough blood.


    ''Shit, this is not good.'' I thought as I was already expecting for my witch powers to start reacting,


    however, it never happened. This was the first time my powers hadn''t reacted.


    What was happening?


    As I was thinking about the unusual behavior of my powers, I felt a strong kick on my abdomen and


    couldn''t help but stumble, feeling the immense pain that immediately shot in my whole body.


    "Victoria!" Daniel shouted concerned, making me smile at him reassuringly as my eyes swept over


    Alexander, who was the least concerned about me. There was a hint of cockiness and pride for La in


    his eyes as his gaze was fixated on her.


    ''I''ll see how he''ll maintain his gaze after I crush her down now.'' I thought in my fit of anger as I looked


    at La, who was about to punch me. Bending down on my knees, I punched the area between her


    chest and stomach and couldn''t help but smirk when I heard the crunching sound of her ribs breaking.


    La, who was looking so smug earlier, immediately contorted her face in pain.


    Smirking at her pained face, I stood punching her jaw before kicking her abdomen with all the energy I


    could muster, making hernd a few meters apart.


    "I think this will make it clear who the boss queen here is," I said before raising my hand as I was about


    to punch her again.


    However, as soon as I raised my hands, I was pushed with soo much force that my back hit the ground.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Turning around in pain, which has intensified because of yesterday''s injuries and La''s punches and


    kicks, I noticed Alexander picking La in his arms while he looked at me with animosity.


    ''I bet his bitch won''t be able to provide him the pleasure he wants for a few days at least.'' With that in


    mind, I smiled triumphantly before standing.


    My body was in great pain because it wasn''t healed properly, and with these fresh wounds, I know it''s


    going to be a difficult task to get healed soon.


    "Hey, are you okay? Do we need to go to the pack doctor?" Daniel asked as he rushed to my side.


    "Well, I would appreciate that," I said happily when a n was already forming in my head on how to


    take down this La.


    Alexander was my mate and I loved him.


    I am done with people walking all over me, and taking my life decisions for me. Theye when they


    feel like it and leave when they deem fit. I was done with this cruel cycle in which only I was getting hurt


    always. It''s about time I choose my paths myself. And I choose to take this La down head-on.


    We''ll see who he''ll boast about when she is out of the picture. If he won''t provide me with the love that I


    deserve, I''ll make sure that he doesn''t get it either.

 Chapter-67 Feeling pity for Robert

    Chapter-67 Feeling pity for Robert


    STRANGER''S POV


    Suffocation. That was all I was feeling right now. It was a disgusting and pathetic feeling.


    Opening my eyes, I looked around myself and found nothing but water. Was I in some kind of ocean?


    I felt suffocated. I can''t breathe. I want to get out of this water. I need to get out of here.


    I have to.


    I have to tell them the truth, or it will be toote.


    Water. My throat was so itchy. Something was wing at my throat. What''s this feeling? It hurts. It''s


    antagonizing.


    "Sir, what do we do with him?" Someone said near me.


    "We keep him under observation. If he goes out of here, all our ns will be busted and we can''t risk


    that. Besides, it''s not my call to kill him. Patrick wants him." Someone else said.


    "This makes me think, what is he any use to this old witch anyways?" The man that talked earlier said.


    ''Uhh...what are they talking about?'' I thought while looking around myself, feeling everything around


    me circling. I feel dizzy. Someone get me out of this water. It''s getting in my lungs now. I can''t breathe.


    My throat feels constricted.


    "I don''t know. But when I came after meeting himst time, I eavesdropped on his conversation with


    someone, and he was talking about ckmailing someone with him. Another witch maybe." Someone


    said, and I couldn''t help but feel fear creeping my body.


    Why wasn''t I able to move my body? I looked around myself at the clean blue water as I iled my


    hands, but to no avail did my body move. What was happening? Why was I stuck in this position? Why


    wasn''t my body moving?!


    I wanted to scream for help, but someone was wing at it. Looking up, I could see a hint of dim light,


    like there was some hope.


    ''Help!'' I tried to scream, but no words came out of my mouth.


    Closing my eyes again, I searched my mind for anything, but all I could see was a beautiful shiny white


    wolf that looked back at me while tilting its head.


    A Wolf? What is it? Why do I feel a connection to it? Why can''t I remember anything?


    Pawing near me, the wolf swam in the ocean as he came near me, nudging me with his snout. The wolf


    looked at me weirdly as if he was in some pain, and I involuntarily thought about the only name that


    struck my mind.


    "Ca?" With that, I felt darkness engulfing my body again.


    ______________


    VICTORIA''S POV


    ''Jesus! What a weird dream!'' I thought while gasping for air as I felt deeply suffocated.


    What was this all about? Why do I feel like something''s wrong?


    ''What do you want to tell me, Ca? You have beenying unresponsive since Alexander behaved


    indifferently to us. But now you showed me this kind of weird dream? What is the meaning of this? Why


    was there a dark pit everywhere? Why couldn''t I breathe? What is the meaning of all this?'' I asked her,


    but she only looked indifferently at me with a monotonous look before looking the other way.


    "Huh!! Sometimes, I don''t get what do you want anymore. I know you are hurt because of what


    Alexander did to us, but I am hurt too. I also loved him. But rather than consoling me as you should,


    what are you doing? Just lying there like a pathetic wolf that you are. I''ve even decided to live in this


    mansion till I get my answers, but what about you? What efforts have you made till now?" I shouted at


    her, not knowing where to vent my anger anymore.


    As if my words finally hit a sore spot in her, she stood on her paws before making something in the air.


    It looked like a heart symbol.


    "Heart?" I asked, and she shook her head.


    If it isn''t a heart, then what it is?


    "Are you by any chance saying, Alexander?" I asked, and she nodded her snout in response.


    ''What about it?'' I asked again, and she shook her head before making a cross sign over the heart.


    ''Huh...leave it. Sorry, I even asked you.'' I said before putting up the mind barrier.


    She is too much affected to say or do anything. She clearly meant a broken heart or our broken


    rtionship with Alexander by that gesture.


    "Victoria? Are you okay?" I heard a female voice before Rosaline walked inside.


    "As fine as I can be in this situation."  I smiled, making her smile sadly.


    "I am sorry about what happened earlier. It must be all because of my poor upbringing that he is


    behaving this way with his mate. I can''t even bear to look in your eyes." Rosaline said before she


    started sobbing.


    "It''s not your fault, Rosaline. I am sure there must be a reason behind why he is doing this. Maybe


    some hidden agenda that he has hidden from us. Something that he can''t disclose now?" I said, not


    even knowing if I wasforting her or myself.


    "I heard from Daniel that you''ve decided to stay here for a few days. Why don''t you shift here


    permanently? It''s your home dear." She said, wiping her tears.


    "We will decide that once I am done with my agenda of finding out the truth and making Alexander''s


    and his beloved''s life hell," I said, making her chuckle.


    "Do let me know if I can be of any help. Apart from adding poison to Alexander''s food, I can do


    anything." She said, and I couldn''t help but smile at her words.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Huh... how much I wish Robert was here. If he would''ve been here, he would''ve surely done


    something to tighten some screws in Alexander''s head." She said, sighing loudly.


    "Robert? I have heard of this name before, just who is he?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "Well, he was one of the most lovely kid in my life after Alexander and Daniel, but because of some


    misunderstanding and conspiracies, he was kicked out of the kingdom. He is the reason why I had


    hated Theodore for a year straight, and deep down, I still can''t forgive Theodore.


    He was the type of kid who had once risked his life just because I demanded a white lotus that grows


    on the other side of the hill in a deep cave." Rosaline said as she looked distant.


    "He sounds like a good boy. What happened?" I asked, wanting to know more about this awesome


    person.


    "Hemitted a mistake, and Theodore punished him for something he didn''t even have control over.


    To be honest, I am sure someone had manipted Theodore about him and why he shouldn''t be in the


    kingdom.


    Theodore said some not-so-good words to him and insulted him in front of everyone, which resulted in


    him getting angry, and he tried to hurt Theodore, and thus, Theodore ordered his men to kill Robert. He


    was killed that night brutally." Rosaline said as her eyes glistened.


    "And just like that, you guys killed him? I am sorry, but that''s so horrible!" I couldn''t help but exim.


    I know I shouldn''t react to it like that when I don''t even know about the whole truth, but I just couldn''t


    control it. And why do I feel like I have heard of this story before?


    Maybe from somedy in the town.


    "It''s shameful for us, but that''s the truth. Theodore still feels guilty about it. I have asionally noticed


    him looking at Robert''s photo with a guilt-stricken expression sitting alone in his study, but that can''t


    bring him back, can it?


    Look how forgetful I am, in this chatting, I forgot why I was here. Is your leg okay? Are your wounds


    healed now?" She asked, and I couldn''t help but nod my head while my mind was still stuck on this


    story of Robert.


    It was pitiful. He just killed a guy just because someone told him he was not right for the kingdom?


    They themselves say that the sin hemitted was not under his control, and they still did that?


    "So, will you be able to join us for dinner, or do you want me to bring your food here?"


    "Oh, I would like to join the dinner. Let me check how La is doing." I said, making Rosaline chuckle.

 Chapter-68 The thing she was fearing

    Chapter-68 The thing she was fearing


    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Hey, Are you okay? You''ve been staring at his room''s door for quite some time. I don''t even know why


    you are doing this. You are just hurting yourself, Victoria." I heard Daniel say, making me smile sadly at


    him.


    Why I was doing this? I would like to know the answer to it as well.


    Was it because I wanted to make him suffer? Or was it because I was having this intuition that


    something was wrong? Like there was something off about this situation.


    Even if Alexander hated me and had said those hurtful words, but when I sat in the room thinking about


    it, I don''t know why it felt like, he wasn''t true to himself. Maybe it was just my wishful thinking, or it was


    what my heart wanted to believe, but the person I loved can''t be like this. It can''t be like what he is right


    now.


    I can''t believe that I made such a disastrous choice while giving my heart to someone.


    "Oh, looks like we have a freeloader here." I heard someone say, bringing me out from my thoughts.


    "Who is the freeloader, Alexander? Am I not the rightful queen here? Have you forgotten what


    happened this morning?" I raised my eyes cockily, challenging him to see if he had something to refute.


    "Of course, you are the rightful Queen. So tell me, what room are you staying in? Let''s make out


    tonight. You need to fulfill your duties as the queen and please the king." He smirked.


    "I dare you toe to my room tonight," I said, knowing all too well that my eyes must''ve glowed


    dangerously, and the thing that I can control who is allowed to see my pressurizing aura was an added


    benefit.


    I saw Alexander gulping before he looked down at the food with aplicated gaze.


    "Look the bitch is here," I said, making everyone on the dining table chuckle as a maid helped La to


    the dining table on the wheelchair.


    Strange enough, her seat was right beside me, and I couldn''t help but smirk when I saw a tint of fear in


    her eyes.


    "Take that bitch." I mouthed to her, chuckling when I saw her gritting her teeth.


    "Don''t you think you are having a bit too much fun?" Daniel said smilingly, making me shrug my


    shoulders nonchntly.


    "The dog and the bitch, what a pair. I heard your room is closest to Daniel? What a coincidence, no? I


    bet it will be easy for you guys to see each other at night. What queen, I am sure she is here just to get


    night." Alexandermented, making me stab the steak in front of me in annoyance.


    "Alexander, watch your words!" Daniel shouted while standing, making me look at him in horror when


    his form started to change.


    "You dare threaten your king just because of her? Why? You seem to like the bedtime with her too


    much for your good, no? Talk about some shit loyalty that you''ve got towards the kingdom and your


    king." Alexander smirked, looking at Daniel.


    I looked at Alexander''s expression and couldn''t help but feel like something was wrong with it.


    It looked like, like-


    Before I could think further, Daniel threw the chair aside before jumping towards Alexander taking his


    cor in his hands, about to punch him when security personnel rushed and held Daniel to control him.


    Seeing Alexander''s smirking gaze, I immediately understood that whatever I was thinking earlier was


    right. He deliberately angered him and made him furious because he knew he cherished his friendship


    and loyalty to the kingdom the most.


    And when Alexander questioned it, Daniel''s wolf became angry, and now that he had raised his hand at


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Alexander, which will be considered as the threat to the king and kingdom, and-


    I looked at Daniel in horror, who has half turned into a wolf. I could see his wolf was in control now.


    "Daniel, calm down," I said, fearing that they were trying to do what I think they were.


    "Daniel, calm down for god''s sake!" I screeched, making Daniel''s wolf shift his attention to me now.


    "Please?" I pleaded, almost on the verge of tears.


    What I didn''t expect was Daniel''s wolf to push all the men away and rush to my side before he hugged


    me tightly almost lifting me in the air.


    ''No..no...this isn''t right. I can''t let Alexander win at this. I have to stop Daniel.'' I thought but before I


    could say anything or do anything.


    I heard Alexander speaking,


    "Seeing how Daniel, the alpha-beta of Alexander hunter in a fit of anger tried to harm his king and kill


    his king in broad daylight in front of everyone, which is seen as a disrespect to not only the king but


    also the kingdom, and how he has hugged his Luna Queen intimately in front of his king, questioning


    the authority of the king and purity of the sacred mate bond, I Alexander hunter, the present king of The


    Wolf''s species kingdom, bars Daniel from this pack, and cease the pack bond that he carries with


    everyone, making it null and void.


    He shall be thrown out of the pack with immediate effect." Alexander said, making me slump in Daniel''s


    arms.


    Smirking at me onest time, Alexander dusted his clothes with invisible dust before sending a flying


    kiss towards me in mockery and exiting the dining hall.


    I wanted to follow him and confront him about it, but the screaming sound from Daniel rendered me


    unable to move as I saw him falling on the ground in pain as the pack bond started to cease itself.


    I saw him coughing out blood and couldn''t help but hug him close to myself as he screamed in agony,


    making me tearful as I looked at his sorry state, which was all because of me.


    "I am so sorry, Daniel." I sobbed while hugging him as I started feeling his pain in my body.


    "Quick! Take them both to the pack doctor! This is not good." I heard Theodore''s voice echoing in the


    room, but I was too far gone in my subconscious to care about it.


    I could feel my powers taking over me as they created a protective shield around my mind, which was


    helping me numbing Daniel''s pain that I was feeling for some unknown reasons.


    ______________


    STRANGER''S POV


    "Boss, Alexander hunter has ordered to throw Daniel out of the pack." I heard someone say near me.


    "Really? Such a pity. I had asked the boy to add the powder to Alexander''s drink, but he was acting too


    smart for his own good. Did he think I won''t be able to know why he was taking turns on the border


    patrol while asking his men to secretively venture out of the border so that he can search for my base?


    I warned him, but that''s the most I could''ve done." The other man who was supposedly the boss said.


    I don''t know why I feel like I''ve heard this voice before.


    "What about the king''s mate? That half-human. When are we making a move on her?" The other man


    said.


    "Ohh, I heard she is a beauty. I can''t wait anymore to see her and have her in my arms. Let''s do it as


    soon as possible, yeah? By the way, the witch is going toe to look at this guy soon. Keep him like


    this till then. I like how he is suffering. Did he think he will be able toe between me and my


    kingdom? Now all I have left to deal with is this king''s mate, and then I''ll be able to destroy this lousy


    pack. Huh... Looks like I am near the victory and I''ll take back my kingdom." The boss said before I


    heard the sound of the door closing, and I was left in the pit of darkness again.


    King''s mate? Victoria?

 Chapter-69 Entering Lailas mind, finding out the truth

    Chapter-69 Entering La''s mind, finding out the truth


    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Vic? Victoria?"


    "Victoria darling?"


    "Why isn''t she waking up, Theodore? I will never be able to forgive myself if something happened to


    her today."


    "Victoria, wake up damn it. You are scaring everyone now!"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Uhhh.¡­why these people are so loud.


    ''Victoria, I need to tell you something about Alexander. You know he is not himself these days and is


    behaving quite model, right? Well, I am not sure if my guess is right, but I think it''s because--'' I heard


    Ca speak, however, her voice was cut off when I felt cold water sshing on my face.


    "What the heck!" I shouted, opening my eyes as I blinked them to improve my sight and look around


    who dared to annoy me.


    "Look, I knew it was the only way." I heard Daniel speaking from my right, making me re at him as


    everyone chuckled along with him.


    What was happening?


    Gazing at Rosaline''s teary eyes, I suddenly remembered the events that happened before I fainted,


    making me sit abruptly.


    "Hey, are you okay?" I asked Daniel, looking for any sign of injury or anything.


    "That, we need to talk about this. Butter, okay?" Daniel whispered in my ears, and I nodded at him,


    smiling at everyone in approval when they asked about going back to the mansion.


    ''Alexander Hunter, I think now is the time for revenge. You hurt my friend, now you''ll see what I am


    going to do with your beloved.'' I thought resolutely before sitting inside the car.


    _____


    "It''s almost night, Daniel, what was so important and secretive that you needed me here in the woods.


    You do know that I need to be back for dinner, don''t you?" I asked Daniel for the umpteenth time.


    "Sshh...I am trying to hear if anyone is close to us, who might hear our conversation." Daniel said.


    ''Well, you could''ve told me that half an hour ago. I could''ve used my powers and checked that.'' I


    thought, crying without tears when my stomach rumbled.


    "So here''s the thing. We all know that Alexander ordered to throw me out of the mansion, didn''t he?


    And I should''ve been out of the pack and here already, right?" He asked, holding my shoulders as if


    making me understand a great physics phenomena.


    "What about that?" I asked quizzically, all of my attention on him now.


    "Don''t you find it weird? The alpha king ordered to cease the pack bond and link, but nothing


    happened. I know I did felt that pain, but when I opened my eyes, I could still hear everyone''s thoughts.


    Don''t you find it strange?" Daniel asked.


    "I don''t know much about these things. What if Theodore protected your pack bond by talking to


    Alexander about it? He is the council head." I shrugged.


    "No, Victoria. You don''t seem to understand. A council head doesn''t have that power to null a king''s


    order." Daniel said.


    "Can youe to the point, please? I don''t have enough patience to y ''guess the reason'' with you."


    I couldn''t help but say.


    "Huh...when ites down to food, you surely be stupid. You are hungry. I get it, but can you


    concentrate? I think Alexander didn''t use his power when he gave those orders, or maybe he restricted


    his powers and said those words casually, or this wouldn''t have happened. I wouldn''t be here in this


    forest if he had used his power." Daniel said.


    "Then are you by any chance implicating that Alexander doesn''t want to hurt us deliberately?" I asked,


    making Daniel nod.


    "You are kidding, right? Didn''t you see how he treated me? Look, if this was the important talk you were


    so secretive about, I think you''ve wasted my time." I said, turning around.


    Though I have denied Daniel''s proposition, I couldn''t help but think it over again. However, that wasn''t


    something I was exactly thinking about.


    I was having my opinion about Alexander, and what Daniel said had half confirmed it already. Now all I


    need to do is find if what I am thinking about is right or not.


    Reaching inside the mansion, we all sat on the dining table as I scrutinized the annoying pair silently.


    "Cody? Why is the dinner taking so long today?" Theodore asked the head chef Cody, who had a


    panicked expression on his face.


    "It will be out in few minutes, sir. It''s just, when I got inside the kitchen today, all the food was left open


    by somebody, and I am making one of the maids check all the dishes before they can be served. I don''t


    want anything happening to the royal family." Cody said, bowing his head in respect.


    "That''s fine. You can take your time. We can wait few minutes." Theodore said.


    As Theodore was talking to Cody, I couldn''t help but notice the flicker of emotions in La''s eyes before


    she became calm again.


    It felt like she has a guilty conscience or something. And the only way to find out the truth is by entering


    her mental barrier.


    Concentrating my gaze on her, I tried to enter La''s mind. The fact that her mind was protected by a


    hazy greyish cloud both surprised and amazed me.


    Just what the hell is this girl?


    Concentrating harder, I tried to break off the hazy cloud and pass through it, but it felt like something


    was pushing me back.


    Closing my eyes momentarily to gather all my witch powers and use them to break off her mental


    barrier, I couldn''t help but force my spells in her mind to pass through it.


    I knew what I was doing was ethically wrong, but seeing how La looked guilty when Cody mentioned


    food and it might risk all of our lives, I just couldn''t sit around and do nothing about it.


    It wasn''t long before I was able to enter her mind after multiple trials.


    It won''t be wrong if I say her mind was empty, and that to be in literal meaning. I searched around for


    few seconds when I was finally able to pass through her actual mind barrier that every werewolf is


    provided with.


    ''What is she hiding in there to have soo much protection.'' I scoffed before rummaging through her


    thoughts.


    ''The food will be out soon. I need to find a reason to exit the dining room. I can''t eat this food while I


    have such an important task in hand. I can''t let him eat it either. I can''t let my mate eat such food and


    risk his life when a war is going to break out soon.''


    Did she just call my mate, her mate, and what about the war?


    What is she thinking about?


    What is she hiding?


    ''I have to tell Alexander- I mean him-'' I was about to know the whole truth when I was shook violently.


    "What?!" I shouted, feeling irritated that I was disturbed when I was this close to finding the truth.


    Looking around me, I noticed the shocked expressions of everyone before my gaze settled on the


    person that disturbed me.


    "I am sorry, mom, it''s just, my mind was not here at the moment. Were you saying something?" I asked


    politely.


    She said something again, however, this time also I didn''t listen to her because my gaze was focussed


    on the trays of food that were brought and ced on the table, and surprisingly enough, they all had a


    tint of pink in them.


    ''Do these guys drug themselves with food, like this?'' I thought since this was my first time dining with


    them.

 Chapter-70 Who are you and where is he?

    Chapter-70 Who are you and where is he?


    VICTORIA''S POV


    "What the hell is this? Is this what you guys eat?!" I eximed, remembering the incident from the club


    when Alexander had made the manager throw all the drinks out.


    "What is it that offended ourdy queen?" Alexander scoffed, ready to take a bite from his food,


    however, his hand was stopped by La,


    "Wait, Alexander, I don''t think I can eat here in so muchmotion. Can we eat in my room or your


    room?" La asked, cing her hand on his biceps seductively.


    You''ve got to be kidding me!


    "Why? Why can''t you eat here in so muchmotion?" I asked before kicking the chair away.


    "Or, is it that you specifically don''t want to eat this food that is poisoned?" I asked, gazing straight into


    her eyes, and the flicker of emotions that passed through her eyes didn''t go unnoticed by me.


    "Miss Victoria, I know you have a feud with miss La, but you can''t question my loyalty to the pce


    like this. I have been working for his household for thest 50 years." Cody said, his eyes scrunching in


    anger.


    "When did I say it''s your fault? I know you guys can''t see it, but I can see the poison in the food." I


    paused before looking at Theodore, who might understand my preposition.


    "I see the pink tint in the food," I said, looking directly at Theodore and visibly rxed when I saw his


    eyes widening in shock.


    "Victoria, do you mean that it contains-" Theodore started, but I wasn''t patient enough for him to put


    two and two together.


    Strolling towards La, I held her hands before pulling them behind her and tying them with the chair


    cloth.


    "I will prove it to you guys since not many of you will be able to understand," I said before taking the


    steak and forcing it down La''s throat.


    "Victoria!! What is this behavior? You stop what you are doing this instant, or I assure you that I''ll make


    your life miserable!" Alexander said before rushing towards me and lunging at me to punch me, and I


    knew this was the best time to test my proposition.


    Leaving La''s face, I bent backward before kicking Alexander with all the power I could muster, and it


    didn''t amaze me when Alexander was sent flying to the other side before his back hit the pir, making


    it tremble.


    Though it was within my expectations, it didn''t mean that everyone was ready for that.


    "So, as I was saying-" I started before slicing a cut on La''s hands, and as I had guessed, it didn''t heal


    immediately, "- this food was poisoned with a witch spelled potion that stops a werewolves healing


    capability." I finished.


    Before looking towards Alexander. I think we have a lot to catch up on now.


    ___________


    ROBERT''S POV


    "Hello, Robert." I heard a whisper in my ears and couldn''t help but jolt awake as I looked around before


    rolling my eyes when I saw the old witch sitting on a chair not too far.


    "What the hell, Patrick? How many times have I told you not to do that? It creeps the hell out of me." I


    said before wearing my pants as I was resting after training.


    "Well, I find it funny. I am not here to chit-chat. Where is he?" He said,ing straight to the point, and


    I started walking in the direction where I have kept him captured.


    "Boss, I think something wrong is going in the pce. I think the king''s mate Victoria suspects


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    something." One of the men said as he rushed towards me.


    "She is a half-human, what can she suspect? Besides, her best supporter is already thrown out by


    Alexander, what can she do alone?" I said before walking again, however, before I could take few more


    steps, I was lifted in the air with a gush of wind, and I couldn''t help but look at Patrick.


    "What did you say he did?!" He asked, and I can''t help but feel my anger creeping in when I saw his


    glowing violet eyes, which means he was using his witch powers on me.


    "You better exin yourself. We have an army of rogues here. Strong or not strong, I don''t think you''ll


    be able to fight ''em all. The only option left for you will be running, and don''t forget that he is still with


    me." I warned, and Patrick released me involuntarily.


    "You can''t threaten me, stinky dog. I can vanish from here without you knowing where I went and can


    even take him with me with the help of my spells. But you have created some serious troubles for


    yourself. I hope your so-called army is ready to fight because they are about to find out about your


    n." He said, making me confused.


    "He ordered Daniel to be thrown out of the pack, didn''t he? But his orders won''t work on Daniel, nor will


    he be able to fight Theodore, or his beta, or gamma if a real fight broke out in the mansion. My spells


    can only create the illusion, they don''t provide the real power that is needed.


    To be honest, I am amazed that they found it so soon. You guys need to get prepared." Patrick said


    before he started moving again, leaving a dumbstruck me behind.


    Yes, this was it. The loophole, I was fearing.


    I knew it was too good for my liking. I knew I was forgetting something, and this was the reason why I


    was getting a bad feeling from the moment Daniel was kicked out of the pack. How could I''ve forgotten


    that to kick an alpha-beta from the pack, or anyone from the pack, you need to have the real powers of


    a king?


    "How could I''ve forgotten such an important thing!!!" I couldn''t help but shout before throwing the ss


    vase near me at the ground resulting in it breaking into shreds.


    _______


    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Who are you, Victoria? For you to hurt an alpha king like this, how can you possess such energy? Are


    you bewitched or something? Look how my son is bleeding!" Rosaline hollered before she rushed


    towards Alexander, helping him up.


    "I am just a normalntern as you all guys know-" I started, but was cut off mid-sentence by Theodore.


    "-then how did you know about this potion? Howe you were able to see the potion?"


    "Take your wife inside, Theodore. I think we have a moreplex situation here than how antern


    can see this witch-spelled potion, yeah?" I smiled coldly, making him immediately understand as he


    asked few maids to take Rosaline inside forcefully.


    "Victoria! You are not doing good. I thought you were a good girl, but-"


    "Take her inside!" I ordered, and the maids immediately rushed her inside.


    Striding towards Alexander, I held his cor before picking him up,


    "Now you tell me, who are you, and where is my mate Alexander, the real alpha king?" I said before


    punching him.

 Chapter-71 Lets start with the interrogation

    Chapter-71 Let''s start with the interrogation


    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Victoria Gibberson, is this the way you talk to your king?" The so-called Alexander shouted.


    "Oh, you are right. This is not the way to talk to a king." I said, smirking when I saw his rxed


    expression.


    "-However, you are not the king here." With that, I groped his neck, cing my hands around his neck,


    and applied pressure to it.


    "Now, you better spill the beans because patience is not my best trait," I said before dragging him all


    the way to the center of the room.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. Guards! What are you doing? Will you let this psychotic


    woman kill your king?" He said, looking at the pce guards, who looked confused, not knowing what


    to do.


    As they started moving towards me in their confused state, I looked at Theodore, who immediately


    understood my signal and ordered the guards,


    "You do not move from your ce. Stay put where you are standing. This is your former king''s and


    council head''s orders. Also, the person standing in front of you is not your real king."


    Seeing that the matters were in hand now, I turned back to the fake Alexander, who was still not scared


    enough to tell me the truth.


    "Look, I don''t give a damn about your life or anything. All I want to know is where is my mate, because I


    am pissed as hell. So you better start talking your trash, or I am gonna slit your throat today." I warned,


    feeling my anger rising now.


    To be honest, I was pissed on myself more than him. I was wondering suspiciously about this fact for


    thest two days, but it was only today till I got some brains and used my powers. If I would''ve used my


    telepathy on La before and would''ve tested my thesis with this fake Alexander, I would''ve found out


    the truth much earlier.


    But what was I doing? I was badmouthing my mate, trying and thinking of the best ways to torment him.


    Now that I think about it, all the pain, sense of loss, emptiness, and agony I was feeling at nights these


    days must be all because Alexander was not here. And he must be in danger for all I know.


    Gazing back at the fake Alexander, who was still not ready to say anything, I couldn''t help myself


    anymore as I kicked him where it hurts the most for a man.


    "So you are not going to say anything? Very well. Seeing how you kissed La and made out with her,


    she must be your mate, right? Or you must love her, no?" I said before turning towards La.


    "Haha...great. I didn''t like her anyway." With that, I took out the dagger from my back pocket before


    plunging into La''s stomach as she gasped and screamed in pain.


    Looking back at the fake-alexander, it gave a sense of satisfaction when I saw the fear finally settling in


    his bones.


    "You are still not talking? Looks like she wasn''t your mate, then," I said while twirling the dagger in my


    hands as I was running low on patience.


    "Victoria, I brought what you had asked for," I heard Daniel''s voice from the entrance of the mansion


    and couldn''t help but smile.


    "Well, what are you waiting for? Bring her in." I said while smirking in the fake Alexander''s direction.


    "Victoria, what is going on?" Theodore asked as he looked at the bloody mess that I have created with


    a weird expression, though the hint of the lurking smile on his face could not be ignored.


    "Oh, pardon me, sir. I didn''t want to create this mess, but when ites to my love, I can''t and won''t


    spare a single soul." I said before asking someone to take La inside and treat her.


    To be honest, I knew she wasn''t exactly at fault, and was yed like everyone else. I did all of it for my


    dark pleasure because I wanted to take out my anger on something.


    "What the hell, Daniel? What is the meaning of this?! Just because you are thrown out the pack, you


    are doing this to me?! Alexander! Alpha king! What is happening in your presence? Council head? I


    swear- " Katie shouted, however, her remaining words got stuck when she looked at the bloody mess


    that I had created.


    La was being taken away by two maids and was screaming in agony as the blood continued to flow


    out of her wounds because of her inability to heal temporarily as I had forced that food down her throat,


    and the fake-alexander on the other hand, was scared because till now he must''ve realized that there


    was no point in acting anymore.


    "Katie, my dear friend, don''t me Daniel. It was me, who invited you here. We were having a good


    show here and since you are one of my very good friends, who had been helping me out these past


    days, how could I forget you and let you miss all the joy? So I asked Daniel to call you." I said as I saw


    a hint of panic in her eyes.


    "But you said Daniel was kicked out of the mansion and pack? How do you know about it? As long as I


    know, it happened early in the afternoon, and no one was informed about it since it wasn''t official, and


    as long as I remember, you weren''t here either. Tell me, who is that lucky maid that is paid by you for


    the inside news?" I asked, dramatically smiling as I was starting to enjoy this game now.


    "Wha-what are you talking about, Victoria? What paid? What inside news? I just heard a floating rumor


    and that''s it. Why are you acting so suspicious of me? I know what Alexander did to you was wrong


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    and hical, but it doesn''t mean you''ll go on ruining other''s image and lives just because you are


    unhappy." Katie said, making meugh at her as I felt nothing but mockery towards her.


    "Suffered? Me? Seriously? You are the one saying that? Aish!! I am getting enough of this game."


    Turning back to the fake Alexander, I looked in his eyes sinisterly before saying,


    "Since you didn''t flinch when I hurt La, which might''ve been you mate, I am going to see if you''ll be


    able to maintain this same facade when I have fun with your real mate, Aiden." With that, I took Katie''s


    hair in my fists before pulling her all the way to where the dining table was.


    "Oh, how much I am going to love shredding her to pieces. Let me start with cutting off this little finger,"


    I said before taking the dagger and cutting off her two fingers.


    "Oops! My bad." I said, chuckling darkly while looking straight in fake Alexander''s a.k.a Aiden''s eyes.


    Well, I didn''t know I was going to love this game so much.


    Pulling Katie with me, I lifted her in the air before cing her on the dining table, making all the dishes


    scatter on the ground and break.


    "Let''s start with the interrogation, shall we?" I said before smiling sweetly as I picked a bigger knife this


    time.

 Chapter-72 Her dark side

    Chapter-72 Her dark side


    DANIEL''S POV


    I was shocked. Not because of the revealing of such unpredictable truths, but because of the cold


    person that Victoria has turned into.


    Even my wolf was bing edgy, looking at her as he was growling and wing at me to take control


    so that he can take her away from here and calm her down.


    She looked nothing like the girl I love, rather she was looking like an incarnation of the devil, who was


    out there hunting souls.


    Her amber-hazel-colored eyes had turnedpletely orchard-yellow as she looked at Alexander and


    Katie sinisterly. And to be honest, I was too scared to say anything to her anymore.


    When I entered earlier with Katie by my side, I had witnessed the horrifying scene of Victoria punching


    Alexander and then plunging that knife in La''s body, and couldn''t help but feel my insides wrenching


    when I saw the cold smile that she smiled even after doing something so sinister.


    And from the look that she was throwing Katie''s way, I was sure she wasn''t satisfied yet and was


    looking for more blood.


    I gazed at our former king, Theodore Roosevelt, and couldn''t help but feel confused when I saw a


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    polite smile lurking on his lips. As if sensing my gaze on him, he looked my way before smiling gently.


    Seriously? What is wrong with this guy? His future daughter-inw is shredding people to pieces, and


    rather than stopping her from creating this bloody mess, he was standing there smiling like a proud


    fool.


    "That''s exactly how she is mentioned in the books. The brutal Ca that everyone knows." He


    murmured, making me more confused while the head chef that was standing beside him looked at him,


    shocked.


    Turning my gaze back at Victoria, I looked at her smiling sweetly as she gazed at Alexander calmly,


    which looked like the calm before a thunder.


    I need to stop her before she kills everyone here because from what I can see, her dark side was


    taking over, and it wasn''t a good thing for antern. A darkntern was more brutal than an angry


    werewolf.


    ____________


    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Victoria, you bitch. You dare hurt me!" Katie finally said, lunging at me as she gripped my neck,


    making me slightly stumble before I pulled her hands away from my body and turned her hands in the


    opposite direction, making a cracking sound reverberate in the hall.


    "Ahhh...the sound of bones cracking, I just love this sound," I said while smirking at our fake Alexander,


    whose resolution was breaking now.


    Good, just one more trigger, and he will start spilling the beans.


    "Look, I love this game, but I don''t have it all day. I have a mate to protect, secrets to reveal, a friend to


    meet, and what have you said that day? Yeah, pleasure my mate. So, I am going to make it a bit short


    and end this game here. Since you are not willing to reveal the truth, I can''t help it anymore." With that,


    I started twirling the knife in my hand before making a long cut on Katie''s face.


    "See, I am going to protect my mate by hook or crook anyways, now that I know the whole truth, but if


    you want your mate to live, you better say it yourself. I assure you that the punishment won''t be a death


    sentence for sure, and you two can live together, however, if you still don''t want to speak up, then I''ll kill


    her and make sure that you''ll be tormented for the rest of your life. Besides, your leader, what is he


    called, Robert, we already know his head base. It''s out of the pack borders on the northwest side


    behind the thorny bushes of the witch spelled great Lotus garden, no?" I said, and I won''t lie but the


    anxious and panicked impression on Aiden''s face was something I liked.


    "Since you still don''t want-" I said, raising the knife in the air, however before I could plunge the knife


    into Katie''s heart, I heard a loud voice, making me smile as I looked at Aiden for answers.


    "Wait. You are right." The fake-alexander, or should I say, Aiden said before falling on the ground in


    defeat.


    "Very well, start spilling the beans," I said before pulling my chair in front of him, waiting patiently for


    him to start.


    "You are right, I am not Alexander. I am Aiden, Katie''s mate. This started on the day after you mated


    with Alexander. You were out in the woods and was wounded, and Daniel had apanied you to the


    nearest pack doctor.


    Theodore and Rosaline Roosevelt went out of the mansion to meet the council members, Chris and


    Sean along with La were on the pack border duty, and thus, they were also not in the mansion.


    Seeing that it was the right opportunity, and well since Robert didn''t believe that Daniel would be able


    to do this task because he was such a loyal dog, he asked Katie to do the work, and she had added


    that witch spelled powder that made Alexander dizzy for few seconds and paired with that witch spelled


    potion, we were able to abduct Alexander without anyone knowing about it." Aiden said, making me


    kick his chest in anger.


    "Victoria, let him finish first, will you?" Daniel hurried over before holding my arms as I was about to


    punch him again.


    "As I was saying, it was a n we had been discussing for a few months, and thus, to attack the pack


    when you guys would be least expecting, Robert asked a powerful witch to spell the delusion to make it


    look like I was the real Alexander so that we can start attacking, slowly taking over the kingdom while


    no action would be taken from the mansion since the king was not giving orders. What we didn''t expect


    was this Victoria to see through our actions." Aiden said, looking at me with animosity.


    "You are angry? Do you dare to? This wasn''t even your n. You did all of this because Katie was your


    mate, and she wanted to take revenge on Alexander and the kingdom for the death of her parents that


    was caused by a random rogue attack a few years ago. Am I right, Katie, the alpha of Blue moon pack?


    She had been ming the kingdom for so many years without even knowing the whole truth, no?" I


    asked Katie, who looked at me with a shocked expression.


    Even Theodore and Daniel looked at me with shocked expressions as if they were waiting for further


    exnation from me, which I was more than d to provide.


    To be honest, though I was extremely friendly and familiar with Katie and all, I had been observing


    everyone keenly from the moment I hade here to this town because of my trust issues, and I must


    say, it was the first time, they had helped me soo much.

 Chapter-73 The war has begun

    Chapter-73 The war has begun


    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Katie, the alpha of Blue moon pack? But how can this be possible? She has lived with us all her life


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    and had grown with us. If she would''ve been an alpha, then we would''ve known about it." Daniel


    interjected.


    "Yeah? Then I think I got some facts wrong." I smiled before pping my hands twice.


    Everyone looked at me quizzically before their gaze shifted to the new members that entered the hall.


    "Well, look what we have here," I said as Chris brought a rope tied Ang in.


    "Let me introduce you to the real alpha of Blue moon pack, Miss Ang Blue," I smirked, pulling her


    from Chris''s grip and pulling out the gag from her mouth.


    "Victoria, you bitch! I won''t spare you for this. Robert will surely kill you all today." Ang said before


    "We will see, what Robert will do with us, how about you tell all of us why you did all those things


    before we deal with you, and that lousy Robert?" I couldn''t help but smirk before punching her face as


    she struggled to free herself from my grip.


    "Let''s not bother with her. Let me tell you how I came to know that she was behind all those scenes.


    Since we are short on time, I''ll make it short. First, when that weird professor was trying to take control


    of my mind, everyone was confused as to what was happening. apart from our Ang, who


    immediately said that someone was trying to control me." I said, making Ang widen her eyes in


    shock as she wouldn''t have realized the slip-up that she had made that day.


    "Second, it was Ang who had asked everyone to arrange the party in that club that night. Not only


    that, it was her only, who had mixed that witch potion in the drinks. Apart from that, I was attacked out


    of the club when I ventured into the forest, and the man over there had the emblem of a blue moon


    pack.


    I had been reading these books on werewolves in the library and had gained quite an information on


    the different packs that are ruling this country. And well, I did it when I was on the holidays for a month


    when I was transforming into my genes."


    "Third, when I came back, the person who was most feisty towards me, Chris, tried to kill me when I


    entered his car when he gave me the lift from the mansion to my home.


    The weird smell which wasing from the incense sticks that were poisoned and would''ve killed


    anyone who was not a werewolf. Remember those? At that time, I was feeling quite vary of Chris, but


    while talking to him, I realized he was not himself, he was under the spell of someone.


    Oh, did I mention you guys, I was telepathic and could see through someone''s mind?" I asked, making


    everyone look at me in shock as if I was some alien.


    "Everyone I was suspicious about had the same energy around them, and thest person they met


    was none other than Ang. Seeing how everything lead to Ang, I started investigating her, and


    guess what I found? She is the daughter of David Blue and L Blue. It''s such a pity that the daughter


    of such pure souls turned such a traitor."


    "I am not a traitor, you bitch! I did all of this to take revenge for my parents. If this Theodore Roosevelt


    had helped us at that time, then my parents wouldn''t have been murdered in cold blood." Ang


    shouted.


    "Ang, how can you say that when you didn''t even know all the facts about the situation. Indeed, we


    were not able to help you immediately, but that was because no one informed us about your situation.


    The beta of your back who was entrusted by your father to tell us about the attack was a traitor himself.


    When we came to know about the attacks from a council member, we had immediately deployed our


    forces there, but it was toote till then. Your parents died saving you. And have you forgotten the fact


    that it was Daniel''s father who had saved you or you would''ve died too?" Theodore Roosevelt hollered,


    immediately shutting her trash.


    "We don''t have time for all this. Now tell me what else you did to take your revenge apart from telling all


    the information about the mansion to Robert." I asked as I looked at the time and noticed how we have


    wasted almost an hour discussing these matters when we should be focussing on saving Alexander.


    "I have been mixing that liquid that renders a werewolf unable to heal for quite some time in everyone''s


    food.," Ang said monotonously, still shocked after knowing the truth may be.


    "Father, call a guard. We need to check the damage." I asked, however, before Theodore could call


    anyone, a guard rushed inside the mansion and said something that immediately turned all of us


    speechless.


    "Sir, we are under attack. It looks like an army of rogues. They are too much in number. We are not


    able to fight them off. Our guards are immediately dying even after a small sh. We don''t know what''s


    going. We need you." The guard said, making Theodore look at us in anxiousness.


    They are dying because they have lost their capability to heal, and a single slice will make them lose


    more blood than normal because of the continuous dose that has weakened them from inside.


    "We don''t have time to sit here and discuss. We need to fight them off. Daniel, you go and take a small


    crew with you to search for Alexander. Chris, you start leading the fight. Victoria, you stay in the


    mansion with Rosaline. We don''t want you getting hurt too." Theodore said before he shifted in his wolf


    form, scaring me for a second as I was still not used to people immediately changing into animals.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me. I am not going to stay here and wait while my mate is out there fighting


    for life." I said, rushing out of the mansion before anyone could oppose my decision.

 Chapter-74 Robert is my childhood friend

    Chapter-74 Robert is my childhood friend


    ALEXANDER''S POV


    Opening my eyes, I looked around myself and couldn''t help but wince when I felt my hands burning.


    Gazing down at my foot, I noticed, I was tied to chainsced with the copper-silverbination.


    ''Where the hell I am? And why have I been bound like this? Who dared to bind me?'' I thought, my head


    filled with nothing but the images of water everywhere.


    Water. Yes. That''s exactly what I have been dreaming of for soo long. But, why would that happen?


    All I remember ising back to the mansion, meeting my father and the council members, then going


    inside the dining hall to eat something. But something was unusual about the food. It tasted different,


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    and there was someone else besides me. Who was it?


    ''Uhhh...why can''t I remember!'' I shouted in my mind as I felt the absence of Hunter.


    Someone has poisoned me. But who?


    Looking around myself, I winced at the chains one more time before applying some energy to the


    chains to break them off. They were quite strong. Wincing at the burning marks that I was getting


    around my wrists, I took a deep breath to contain the pain.


    After few more attempts, I couldn''t help but feel a bit discouraged when I still couldn''t free myself. They


    must''ve injected me with something to make me this weak.


    As I was still thinking about how to free myself, I heard someone talking not far from where I am.


    "Boss, I think something wrong is going in the pce. I think the king''s mate, Victoria, suspects


    something." Someone said.


    "She is a half-human. What can she suspect? Besides, her best supporter is already thrown out by


    Alexander. What can she do alone?" Someone else said.


    Wait! What are they talking about? I am here! How can there be any other Alexander out there? What''s


    going on? Is someone else taking my ce while I am stuck here? Victoria, my mate, must be in great


    pain without me. We havepleted our second step, which means she will be able to feel some of


    my pain and miseries.


    I need to do something. I can''t let my love suffer like this. I need to protect my love, my mansion, and


    my people from these people.


    With a newfound determination, I groaned in my mind before applying all the energy I could muster,


    and it wasn''t long before the chains started to break before shattering to shambles as my hands got


    freed.


    Looking at my feet that were tied to the legs of the chair, I hastily pulled on the chains, sweating as the


    chains were burning my hand before breaking them off too.


    I don''t know how many of them were here, and with my limited capability, I know I won''t be able to fight


    these people. Keeping in mind how they were sessful in kidnapping me and creating that haze of


    water on my mind, I am sure that they are backed by a strong witch.


    Punching the ss of the window, I jumped out of the room as I noticed a few men rushing towards my


    pack while murmuring,


    "Hurry up! We need to attack them as soon as possible while they are still unable to heal."


    They are unable to heal? What is the meaning of all this? What in the world is happening?


    ________


    VICTORIA''S POV


    Blood, tearing of flesh, wailing cries, screams of agony, and tears were the only thing I could see when


    I exited the mansion and ventured into the forest to save Alexander.


    It was a horrific sight for me. I felt torn from inside. I know my pack bond was yet to be established, but


    I could feel their emotions as my own. Like it was all happening to me.


    "Victoria! Go back inside! This is the order of the council head! We already have Alexander''s life at


    stake. We can''t put you through such an ordeal too. The females of the pack who are inside the


    mansion need you. Rosaline needs you. They are in a panic, we need you." Theodore said as the


    motherly queen instinct of Ca started engulfing my body.


    Walking back inside the mansion, I took the ancient sword that was hung on the wall before standing in


    front of the mansion''s gate. I can''t fight on the battlefield, but I''ll make sure that no soul shall enter the


    mansion, and hurt the females and children today.


    It wasn''t long before I heard a war cry-like thing, which was followed by a thunderous growl.


    Alexander! He was here! I can feel him near somewhere.


    I was itching to meet him, my mate. But I knew protecting the pack was our priority right now. However,


    it didn''t mean, that the distance from Alexander wasn''t making me agitated.


    I noticed a few men half turned into their wolf forms, with red zing eyes running towards the


    mansion, however, before I could even swing my sword, they were shredded away by Daniel and


    Sean, who were fighting not far from me.


    "Queen." Sean bowed to me before concentrating on his fight again.


    Queen? Why would he call me that out of the blue?


    Though our guards and pack males were very strong and a good fighter, it didn''t mean we were having


    an upper hand in the situation. Our inability to heal was bing a major hindrance as more people


    were dying than expected.


    I saw Daniel and Sean fighting more than 40 wolves on their own. It made me felt useless as I was just


    standing there watching the show, but I knew one wrong decision taken out of impulse from me, can


    put hundreds of lives in danger.


    I was thinking about how to help our pack fighters, and it looked like moon goddess was on my side as


    the wolves started toe to my side as they saw me standing there on guard of the mansion gate.


    ''Yes, very well. Come to me. Attack me.'' I thought before I growled, and swing the sword at a ck


    wolf, marking my first kill of the fight.


    It felt good. It was a good way to channel all my agony and agitation. Raising my sword in the air, I


    started killing more wolves as they tried to enter the mansion. One after another, I even lost count of


    how many men I had killed in ten minutes. All I could see was a pile of dead bodies forming near the


    gate.


    As I was taking out the dagger from behind my pocket, I felt a sudden pang in my chest making me fall


    on my knees as it became unbearable. Seeing me falling on my knees like this, one of the wolf-man


    came at me before kicking me, making me hit the door of the mansion as I coughed blood. However,


    rather than being hit by the wolf, or my pain, only one thing crossed my mind, something has happened


    to Alexander, and it wasn''t long before I started feeling a sense of loss as I felt like my heart was being


    ripped out from my chest for a second.


    The pain didn''tst for long, however, the feeling of emptiness was still there, and what was more was,


    I wasn''t able to smell Alexander anymore.


    Killing the wolf-man, who had kicked me earlier, I closed the door of the mansion and decided it was


    best if I protect the mansion with my spells and go find Alexander. I can always make them understand


    all the thingster, but right now saving everyone was my priority.


    However, before I could even put my hand on the door to start the spell, I hear a voice that both


    shocked and surprised me,


    "Victoria? Is that you? What are you doing here?" I heard the familiar voice from behind me, and


    couldn''t help but turn around to meet the person.


    "Rob? What are you doing here in this town?" I asked hurriedly, remembering my friend that I had


    made after I had saved him from drowning in the river.


    "Well, that''s a very interesting question, Victoria. Or should I say, our future queen? Let me introduce


    myself properly. I am Robert, Robert Roosevelt. The real king of the mansion whose door you are


    touching, and you are going to be my future queen." Robert said, making me look at him


    quizzically.

 Chapter-75 I am the one to be blamed

    Chapter-75 I am the one to be med


    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Wait, what? You are kidding me, right? What in the world are you talking about? No, let me finish." I


    said when I noticed him trying to add something.


    "Look, if you think this is some joking time, then it''s not. If you haven''t figured it out yet, then let me tell


    you, we are in the middle of a war, and seeing how you don''t react to these half-humans and half


    wolves, I am assuming that you know all about them. How about we catch up a bitter? I have a king


    to protect on my bucket list right now." I bbered, not knowing where it wasing from.


    "Victoria, my darling, my savior, you haven''t changed a bit. Still as sunny and funny as ever. I


    remember the day when I had told you that for saving my life, I''ll make you a queen. Don''t you


    remember?" Robert said, making me go in a shback of memories.


    It was the time of autumn when I hade here for the second and thest time. Since the incidence


    of me being lost left a great impact on my parents, they decided that this ce wasn''t for me.


    It was when I was ying down the hills, which I must mention, was me sneaking out to y because


    my parents won''t let me off the house, I had found someone screaming not far from where I was


    ying.


    When I walked closer to the source of the sound, I saw a drowning boy my age, iling his arms in the


    strong stream. From the bloody water around him, I had depicted that he was badly injured and


    couldn''t help but jump in the water to save him.


    At that time, I was so proud of myself for saving a life that I didn''t even notice that I had walked a bit too


    away from where I was ying and lost my way to find the source of the voice.


    It didn''t help with the strong stream of water that carried both of us for some distance before depositing


    us on the banks after we fell from the waterfall.


    For two days, it was just me and that boy, and we had be good friends.


    Since the boy was badly injured and looked like he has stabbed a few many times, I didn''t let him do


    any heavy work and took it upon myself to take care of him. For two days, I was responsible for


    arranging food, water, and shelter.


    It was funny how I had healed his wounds when I didn''t know a single thing about first-aid. Now that I


    think about it, I think it was all my powers who had saved him that day.


    When the boy gained proper consciousness, he told me how he was betrayed by his family and was


    stabbed to death, and it was pure luck that I saved him because he had lost all hope in living.


    It was so sad to hear about it. When I had looked into his sad tearful eyes, I knew he loved his family


    and people very much. The little me was so angry thinking about it that there were family members like


    those, who would do such an audacious thing to their child like that, and at that time, I had told him to


    take revenge for what his family did to him. To pay them back with tenfold of the pain of what he


    received.


    Now that I think about that time, I was really vengeful from the very beginning and was too negative at


    that time.


    However, I didn''t know that my words would make such an impact on the boy. I very well remember the


    dark glint that passed through his eyes when he had said that my words were amand to him, and


    for what I did that day, he will make my life tenfold better and will make me his queen.


    Such sweet words had really appealed to me and made me feel loved at that time because I didn''t


    have many friends because of my telepathy thing. I had used my telepathy on him, and everything he


    said about the betrayal and his story was indeed true, which lead me to trust him.


    I had told him at that time how no one ever called me a queen and that in my school also, teachers and


    students won''t let me y the role of the queen because ording to them, I looked like an empty


    vase and was like a weird bad omen and that''s why no one wanted to befriend me.


    I hadughed at his statement when he said he would made me queen, thinking he was bluffing to


    make me happy and was joking like he had been doing for the past two days.


    Remembering that day, I also remember that he had kissed my cheek goodbye when my parents had


    with me before my parents could reach me. It was miraculous to me how he had known about my


    parents'' arrival even without any hint from them. It must''ve been some werewolf thing.


    I can''t forget the words that he had uttered before departing and after kissing me,


    "I vow my life to you, Victoria. I''ll make sure that you are mine when we grow up. I''ll be stronger


    for you, my princess, and will turn you into a real-time queen. I will cherish you and will love you with all


    my heart."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Robert? You are kidding me, right? That''s not really what you mean, right?" I started, stepping forward


    consciously.


    "Why would I lie to you, my love. To be honest, I had lost all hope in myself and felt mentally dead


    when I was being chased by the pce guards. I knew it was my end and I wasn''t that bothered with


    that. I had nothing anyways. People hated me and I knew no one would ever love me. I was feeling all


    the negative emotions in the world until I met you. You gave me hope." Robert said, making me want to


    "Victoria, my love. You are the reason, I had been trying so hard to win over this pce. You have no


    idea how hard I''ve worked. How much I have loved you. I wasn''t there by your side all these years, but


    I have been looking out for you these past years. I know I couldn''t find you but the thought of you never


    left my mind even for a single second. I know you might not be my mate, but there is something higher


    and pure than this mate bond, and it''s love, which I do. I love you so much that when I came to know it


    was you, Alexander''s mate, the first thing I did was take away Alexander from your side. It boiled my


    blood when I came to know you two mated, and that was the sole reason I nned all this stuff, or I


    would''ve attacked long ago.


    I wanted you to see that Alexander doesn''t love you. You think it yourself, is it that easy to capture an


    alpha king? The ruler of the werewolves? It''s all because he never loved you enough that he didn''t


    want toe back to you, try harder for you. If he had loved you, then he would''ve used all his powers


    to break all the chains, but he didn''t. Because he didn''t love you enough!" Robert said.


    "Wow! Bravo, Robert! If you''ve been a politician in our country, you would''ve definitely won with your


    skills of maniption." I pped.


    "Do you really think I''ll believe your words just like that? Do you think, I don''t know that you have a


    strong witch by your side, who is even capable of creating human illusions? If I would''ve known you


    were such a power-hungry mean person, then I would''ve never troubled my life to save you!" I almost


    shouted.


    "You are lying! You saved me because of destiny! It was fate! We were meant to meet and stay


    together for eternity. What if all this mate bond between you and Alexander is a lie? I got a witch to do


    soo much, but are you sure that Alexander is as clean as you think? That he didn''t get any witch to


    create this mate bond. That he didn''t do all this because he wanted to keep you by his side? Because


    he wanted a powerful luna?" He asked, stepping closer to me while holding my hands, shocking me.


    Does he know about my powers? No, it can''t be.


    "Robert, I saved you because I only saw a drowning boy at that time. If I would''ve known I was saving a


    monster, I would''ve never saved you." I spat before jerking off his hand, making him stumble.


    "Okay, very well. Since you are not leaving me any choice, I''ll just use force then. Leave the girl and kill


    the rest of them. Attack the mansion!" Robert hollered, pulling me closer to him, and immediately tens


    of wolves started piling in front of me with red zing eyes as if ready to hunt me down.


    "You can kill me if you want, but I won''t budge from here. I might not have been dered a queen yet,


    but I am Alexander''s mate, which makes me the queen of this pce, and I will protect my people and


    these people are my responsibility." I hollered.


    "Victoria, how can I kill you? Can''t you see how much I love you? What is it that you can''t seem to


    understand, hmm? You are fighting me, the person who loves you, for these people? See, these


    people don''t even cherish you anyways. If they would''ve cherished you, then they wouldn''t have let


    La beat you. They wouldn''t have let you get hurt by Katie''s and Aiden''s maniption.


    They are incapable of ruling this species. I am capable. Can''t you see that? I''ll love you with all I have. I


    promise there will be no other girl in my life apart from you. Not even a close friend, like Alexander,


    keeps saying who La is." Robert said, cing his hands on my shoulder again.

 Chapter-76 Stop this if you love me

    Chapter-76 Stop this if you love me


    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Robert, you love me? Are you sure about that? What you feel towards me is not love, it''s an


    obsession. Love is not about getting what you want. It''s not about snatching the person you love from


    someone else and keeping her by your side. Love is a spiritual, blissful, and pure feeling. When you


    love someone, you find happiness in what that person loves.


    If you would''ve loved me, then you wouldn''t have tried to snatch me away from Alexander. You


    would''vee to me, talk to me, and tell me about your feelings first before you thought of harming


    everyone.


    You said you love me? Then what this destruction is for? You loved your family too, didn''t you? So


    where is your love now? How can you hurt them just like this?" I asked, trying to incite the good in him


    and stop this bloodshed.


    "How can I hurt them? You are asking me that Victoria? Have you forgotten, it was you who had told


    me to take revenge. It was you who had told me to pay them with tenfold of pain. It was you who had


    taught me tit for tat. It was you who gave me hopes that there was something I can look forward to.


    That I can get back what was mine by hook or by crook. How can you be so cruel to me now that I am


    on the verge of winning this battle? How can you?" Robert shouted, making me shudder as a little bit of


    fear crept inside me temporarily when I looked into his menacing crazy eyes.


    I felt scared, impatient, and angry. I was scared because I couldn''t feel Alexander near me anymore. I


    was impatient because this new turn of events was stopping me from going and check up on


    Alexander. I was angry because Ca wants to kill Robert but my conscience who always thought of


    him as my first friend was getting in the way of doing that.


    I wanted to hurt him when he said he deliberately took Alexander away from me, however, the


    determination to get him back on the right track was enough to keep me going.


    He was my first friend that I had made after almost risking my life, and I had bowed to him to maintain


    this friendship forever. I was not a coward to break my promise, I know I won''t be able to bear with the


    pain and resentment, and thus, the only choice I was left with was getting him back.


    "Robert, when I told you all those things, I didn''t know the other side of the story. What they did is still


    wrong, there is no doubt in that." I said, holding his face in between my palms as I forced him to look


    into my eyes.


    "But, do you really think that they never loved you? That Rosaline never treated you like her own child?


    That Theodore never trained you like Alexander? Just because I said those things to you, you agreed


    to it? You say you loved your family, but what are you doing? This is what you are doing just because


    theymitted a mistake?


    There is no hate if there is no love. If you hate them, then that means you still love them somewhere.


    You are just hurt because of what they did. Theodore insulted you, but didn''t you also tried to kill him?


    Is this your so-called love?


    You say you love me. If someonees someday and due to some misunderstanding I treat you


    badly, you''ll do the same with me, no?" I asked, forcing him to look back at me when I saw him


    diverting his gaze from me.


    "This is not about that Victoria. I would never do that to you." He said while he pulled me more close to


    him.


    Ca was getting impatient because of this chit-chat, but I knew I need to do this if I want to save so


    many lives.


    "Then, if you love me, will you stop this war? This war, this bloodshed, this hateful environment, this is


    not what I want and desire. What I desire is the true friend, that you are. What I want is the boy who


    hadughed with me when I had fallen on my butt, trying to catch coconuts. I want that friend back who


    had used his hand as a pillow for me when I couldn''t sleep. I want that soft-hearted person back in my


    life.


    Is the love that you mentioned, the only kind of love in the world? Who said that only you loved me, that


    only you loved your family? I also loved you as my friend, heck you never left my mind ever since then.


    Rosaline loved you as her son. Daniel loved you as his best friend. How can you be so selfish and not


    see our love?" I asked, and I knew my words were working when I saw his eyes watering.


    "Robert, it''s still not toote. Pleasee back to us. Please bring back that sweet guy that you were."


    I said, feeling my own eyes watering.


    "Don''t cry, Victoria, please," Robert said, closing his eyes for a moment as he pulled me in for a hug.


    However, this time, I didn''t feel the difort I was feeling earlier and even Ca became quiet.


    "Please stop this. I want nothing more than my first ever made friend back." I sobbed.


    I noticed Daniel from my peripheral vision and could not help but feel sad when I saw his pained


    expression.


    He must be itching to hug his best friend as much.


    Theodore was no better. Though they were still fighting, I knew their ears were nted on our


    conversation.


    "I...I... Can''t stop, Victoria." Robert said, making me stiff in his arms as he nuzzled his face in my hairs.


    "You can stop if you want. But if you don''t want, no one can stop you either." I mumbled again, trying to


    devise a n that I need urgently since I don''t think this way will work.


    "Is this what you want, Robby?" I heard a voice from behind me, and before I or Theodore could react,


    we heard the door of the mansion opening, and a very pained-looking Rosaline strutted out.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    What shocked me was the trail of blood that was flowing out from her hands as she walked out of the


    mansion, her gaze fixated on Robert, who was too perplexed to react.


    Because of that witch potion, we all knew that any wound at this time could be lethal because of the


    inability to heal.


    As if the dripping blood from herrge wound on her hand was not enough, she cut the upper portion of


    her right hand, making all of us gasp. The pained look in her eyes was saying a thousand words.


    Her white gown, whose skirt was almost stained with blood and her paled expression with streaming


    tears, was enough to break my resolution to bring back Robert, and I was about to fight Robert and his


    rogue wolves to save my people, to save Rosaline, however, what happened next shocked me once


    again.

 Chapter-77 In the search of warmth

    Chapter-77 In the search of warmth


    VICTORIA''S POV


    "Rosaline! Go back inside!" Theodore said as he rushed towards her.


    "Stop where you are, or I''ll slit my throat!" Rosaline threatened, her eyes fixated on Robert.


    Robert, who was still hugging me, became so stiff that it felt like I was hugging a stone rather than a


    person.


    It wasn''t long before I felt him trembling under me as he gripped my elbows to stabilize himself.


    It was a good sign, I guess. His resolution was breaking. I knew what he was feeling right now, and I


    think this was the only way left we can use to bring the humanity in him back.


    Turning around, I looked at Rosaline and nodded at her slightly to continue what she was doing.


    "Is this what you want, Robby?" Rosaline repeated her question before making another cut on her


    arm.


    Her legs swayed as she stepped forward, and she had to take the support of a wall to keep standing.


    I wanted to help her, but I knew, the more pitiful she would look, the more will be the chances of Robert


    reacting because one thing was clear from what I remembered, and that was, Robert loved Rosaline.


    I know I was staking Rosaline''s life, but I also knew where to stop her. If things don''t work the way I


    want, then I won''t allow her to go any further and will immediately seal her wounds with my power.


    It will make me weak momentarily, but it''ll be worth it nevertheless


    ''You are just wasting your time, Victoria! We don''t have that much time. Alexander needs us!'' I heard


    Ca roaring, making me wince.


    ''Alexander needs us, but these people also need us, Ca. I can''t just let this blood-shed go on when I


    know how to stop it. Wasn''t it you, who always mention that we are a queen? Then tell me what is more


    important for a queen? Her love, or saving the lives of thousands? Where is the girl who had risked my


    life or should I say her life, by jumping into that river from the cliff, just because she had to save a


    drowning girl.'' I questioned back, making her shut as she growled at me angrily before cing around.


    "Mom.." I heard a very timid whisper in my ears, making my eyes go wide as I looked back at Robert,


    my sole attention on him now.


    His voice was so timid and unsure that I couldn''t help but squeeze his hand in assurance.


    He looked at me with those teary eyes, making my eyes tear as I nodded at him to go on.


    _________


    ROBERT''S POV


    She was there. Standing right in front of me was none other than Victoria, with a determined face and


    her dress tainted with the blood of other wolves maybe.


    The woman I loved for 8 years was there in front of me. She has matured now, but she still looked as


    pretty cute and innocent as ever.


    Victoria, the person who I loved for soo many years and the person who gave me the motivation to fight


    for my rights.


    My rights, my throne, my position, my people, my love, and my family, I wanted everything, and I


    wanted it all for her. So that I can keep her by my side, and pay her back with all of my love.


    But, she was still dumb-headed like she was eight years back. She still can''t distinguish right from


    wrong. She still can''t tell that I was the right person for her.


    I can bear with anything, but I can''t control it when she has questioned my love for her. I would''ve


    stopped this bloodshed when she had mentioned it, but not anymore when she is so headstrong about


    noting with me.


    She has no idea what I am going to do now when she says she doesn''t want me. That she is in love


    with Alexander.


    She says this is just an obsession, of course, she would say that because she is possessed with that


    Alexander''s thoughts because she has been brainwashed by these people who want her strong self.


    I just hope that Patrick was giving Alexander a tough time. I don''t want Patrick to kill Alexander


    because he was still my brother nevertheless, but a high level of mental, emotional, and physical


    torture was still preferred by me.


    I was still contemting what to do and what to not do since my heart and mind weren''ting on the


    same terms when I heard Victoria sobbing while hugging me.


    It broke my heart to see the girl I loved for soo many years, crying like this.


    Why was she crying like this! She knew I can''t stand tears, and I know she is using them against me.


    Hearing her sobs, I can''t help but hug nuzzle my face in her neck to calm my heart that was screaming


    at me to do whatever she was saying.


    I can''t do what she is asking me to. She wants me to stop all this because she is brainwashed by these


    people who pretend to love her, but in reality don''t even care about her. Because if they would''ve cared


    about her, these things wouldn''t have happened in the first ce.


    Victoria has been the only person who has loved me, who believed in me, who saved my life, and I''ll


    make sure that nothing harms her anymore.


    She doesn''t understand that these people are fooling her with their fake love, and to take her out of this


    so-called fake love, I''ll have to kill them all.


    I''ll win this kingdom for her and give her the luxurious life that she deserves.


    I can''t stop this bloodshed because I don''t want to, and also because these rogues who have


    apanied me to this mission have their own agendas to retaliate against the mansion.


    Victoria knew that my resolution was breaking when I saw her crying like this, but it didn''t mean I was


    going to stop. I know she was doing all this just to save these shitty people.


    I was about tomand my wolves to attack the mansion again when I heard the voice I have been


    yearning to hear for the past 8 years.


    "Is this what you want, Robby?"


    The woman I loved for 14 years and called mom was standing in front of me in a white gown. Her pure


    gown was tainted with blood, but she still looked as dearest as ever.


    Seeing her covered in blood like this, I couldn''t help but tremble when I saw her cutting herself one


    more time while looking me straight in the eyes.


    "Mom?" I couldn''t help but whisper as a sob broke out from me. All the emotions that I had been hiding


    inside my heart started pouring out as I looked at Rosaline standing there, taking the support of the wall


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    to stabilize herself.


    My own legs gave away seeing her like this, and I had to take the support from Victoria to stand intact


    as I was feeling immense heaviness in my heart.


    Victoria, who was still in my arms, squeezed my hand reassuringly, and I knew what she was trying to


    say.


    "Mom." I stepped forward, taking one step at a time as Rosaline stepped towards me too.


    I couldn''t take it anymore. Not when the woman for whose love I had yearned for so many years was


    standing in front of me.


    "My Robby, I am so sorry, I couldn''t do anything about it. Your father Theodore had also been beating


    himself with guilt since that day. We all miss you, and we all are sorry for what happened to you. You


    can kill us for what we did with you, but it has to be you who will kill me today. Rather than being killed


    by some rogue, I''ll take more pleasure in being killed by a brave to-be king. I will take pleasure in being


    annihted by my own son." Rosaline said, and thest thread that was keeping my resolution intact


    broke.


    "That''s not how it is, mom. I am sorry, mom. I would never be able to hurt you, let alone kill you. I am


    sorry, mom." I sobbed as I fell to her knees, hugging her legs, wanting the same warmth that I used to


    feel eight years back.


    "Mom, I am Sorry. I did all of this in a fit of anger. Also, because I love Victoria. I wanted to repay her


    with a luxurious and better life. But I know, it''s all because I wanted to take revenge on Alexander and


    avenge whatever that happened with me that night. I shouldn''t have tried to kill father Theodore, or this


    wouldn''t have happened.


    I am so sorry, mom. Please forgive me." I sobbed and couldn''t help but feel my heart beating fast and


    aching when mom bent down in her wounded form, almost falling as she hugged me close to her heart.


    As we both were hugging each other, I couldn''t help but go momentarily stiff when I felt my father,


    Theodore, hugging me from behind.


    "I am also sorry, Rob. I shouldn''t have acted too strictly that day. It was all because of those council


    members who filled my ears with nonsensical things that I couldn''t think straight that day.


    If you want, you can stab me as much as you like, until you are satisfied even if it means I''ll have to


    lose my life. I can''t bear with the guilt anymore." Father said, and a new wave of emotions stuffed my


    heart, making me sob more as I hugged my parents tightly.


    This was all because of me. How could I forget my mom Rosaline who always loved me? How could


    I''ve suspected my father who trained and treated me like his own son?


    If Victoria hadn''t stopped me earlier, then would my mom and dad have died today? No, no I can''t even


    bear with the thought of it.


    Turning around, I looked at Victoria before helping mom on the pavement.


    "Once again, you saved me from doing something bad. You saved me from hurting my own family that


    loved me soo much. Tell me, how can I repay you?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "Stop this bloodshed. I don''t want these innocent people dying now that everything has been sorted


    out." She said, and once again, my respect for her increased by ten times.

 Chapter-78 Healing Rosaline, involuntarily brought the legendary wolf out

    Chapter-78 Healing Rosaline, involuntarily brought the legendary wolf out


    ALEXANDER''S POV


    ''Hunter, can you feel where he went?'' I asked through my mind link while following the scent of that


    nasty witch who had been helping Robert in his destruction n.


    ''I am not sure. He isn''t leaving any traces. Let''s go in the north direction first.'' Hunter replied, making


    me run in the north direction.


    However, before I could run even a km, I was pushed back to the ground by arge force.


    Looks like the coward has finally decided to show his face.


    "I don''t get what you are running for. You and your species call yourself strong creatures, but when it


    guys are." I shouted, trying to excite the witch.


    "Who is running from you, dog? What can you do with your weakened body anyways? What I am trying


    to do is buy myself some time so that I can do what I want." Patrick smirked, his body floating in the air.


    "Haha... You call yourself a strong witch, and you don''t even know that no prisoning and weakening


    potion works on a king for more than a couple of hours. And it has already been five hours since I was


    Catching his legs his my hand, I immediately threw him at a nearby tree before changing into my wolf


    form.


    I looked at that witch coughing blood before he closed his fist and chanted something that createdrge


    stone walls in front of me.


    Huh! As if these walls can stop me.


    Growling loudly, I threw myself at those walls, immediately breaking them intorge pieces.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Gazing at the witch, who was looking at me with a tint of horror, I lunged at him again, however, this


    time he was quick to dodge me, and I could only scratch his arm with my paws.


    His wincing was like music to my ears after what he had made me go through. After what he made


    Victoria go through.


    I might not know what exactly happened, but it looked like hunter had some kind of connection with her


    as he knows everything but has barred me from knowing anything.


    Not only he called me a bastard to believe everyone so easily, but also an ipatible mate that really


    edged me.


    For my wolf to curse me like this, it must''ve been something really bad.


    My love has to suffer in the arms of these pathetic people because of my mistake.


    The one that I had promised to care for and protect for the rest of my life was in danger and pain for


    soo long, and I couldn''t do anything about it, and the thought of it angered me enough to almost go


    berserk.


    The only thing that has kept me sane for now is the fact that when I reached the border of my pack, I


    smelled her, and she didn''t smell any different from how I had left her, which was probably a good sign.


    Though her emotions were all over the ce, as long as she was fine, I know I will be able to correct


    everything.


    Concentrating back on the task on hand, I looked at the witch before smiling,


    "Is this all you have? You, who calls himself one of the strongest, have only this much? No wonder


    Christopher is still the king of the witches. It''s all because other people in the coven are so ipatible


    that all they can do while fighting another king is float in the air and chant spells.


    Thest time an alpha king fought with Christopher for fun, they had a real sword fight, but you on the


    other hand only know how to fly." I scoffed, knowing that this topic was a sour spot for him.


    Who doesn''t know about Patrick trying to take over the throne for thest few decades but has always


    lead a coven full of powerful witches.


    "You! You want to know what else I can do?" He said, his eyes glowing green with anger while he


    opened his palms and shot daggers at me.


    Since I wasn''t prepared for this, one of the daggers plunged through my upper arm, making hunter


    growl in anger as he lunged at Patrick again.


    Patrick, who was still ying with daggers, was caught so off guard that he immediately fell to the


    ground with wide eyes as the hunter hovered over him, ready to snap his neck and kill him.


    "Kill me! Go ahead! But what will happen to Victoria if I am killed?" Patrick said in a rush, and it


    immediately made us look at him in confusion before I bit into his hand, urging him to continue.


    ________________


    VICTORIA''S POV


    "As you wish, Victoria." Robert smiled before closing his eyes as if channeling the message to all the


    rogues, to stop fighting and end this war.


    While Robert was busy stopping the war, I stepped towards Rosaline. Looking at her condition and how


    fast she was losing blood, it was clear she needed critical treatment.


    These people might not be realizing the criticality of the situation since something like this has


    happened to them for the first time, but by the rate the blood is oozing out from her system, it won''t be


    long before she will be drained of all blood.


    "K! Maddy! Bring Rosaline to her room." Theodore shouted when he noticed her gasping as her


    "No need for that," I mumbled, stopping everyone dead in the tracks as they looked at me quizzically.


    "An old witch aunt had taught me a spell that anyone can perform to seal small wounds," I said so that


    it can cover up for the fact that I was the infamous hybrid everyone had been looking for.


    Sitting near Rosaline, I closed my eyes before chanting the spell slowly in her ears.


    Roaming my hands on her head, I counted and chanted it 7 times in the name of the first seven


    supernatural ancestors.


    Opening my eyes, I looked at Rosaline, whose wounds were healed now, and herplexion had


    started to get better.


    "Victoria, you are amazing." I heard someone say from beside me, however, due to the weakness from


    performing the spell, I couldn''t make out whose voice it was.


    Turning around, I noticed from my blurred vision that many wolves were still fighting.


    "Why...not stop?" I asked before falling on my knees to support my body on the pavement.


    "Victoria, are you okay?" I heard Daniel shouting from some distance before I was engulfed in a warm


    hug.


    From the scent, I knew it was none other than Daniel.


    "The rogues that I had convinced to attack the mansion agreed to me when I said that the war was


    over and we don''t need to fight anymore, but those who were fighting for their personal agenda


    disagreed with the arrangement and still want to fight. Those rogues who want to fight are more than


    500 in number. I think we need to take action soon." I heard Robert say, however, I couldn''t respond to


    anyone''s voice anymore as I felt an unbearable pain shooting up my spine, making me scream so loud


    that even Robert took a step back involuntarily.


    "What is happening to her! Daniel!" I heard Sean''s voice in my surroundings, however, I was too busy


    not dying of pain to take care of their words.


    "I am not sure. It looks like Sh-she is shif-shifting." I heard as my head became numb.


    "But how can this be possible? Isn''t she antern?" I heard a few gasps from around me before I


    started losing consciousness and heard Ca''s voice.


    ''You handled pretty well till now, my dear. Due to your using those powers to heal a person, and bring


    her condition back to how it was, which I must mention even a witch doesn''t try so easily, your body


    conscience has weakened to great extent. It''s time you take some rest now. It''s high time I let them


    meet their queen." Ca said as she took over me, and before I could say anything, I felt my body


    changing, and I was sent inside the back of my mind.


    "Unbelievable!" I heard someone gasp near me, and it turned out none other than Theodore.


    "Ca?" He breathed, his eyes wide as saucer tes, making me look at him in confusion before I


    noticed my legs and felt shocked.


    It was because between my legs I saw a white fur tail iling in the air.


    Did I grow a tail? I was shifting for real? But why weren''t my legs and hands turning into paws?


    I have indeed turned into half-wolf like almost all of them here, and into a white wolf at that.


    ''A white female wolf? The legendary queen?'' I thought as I remembered the book that I had read.


    The book was about the legendary Queen from before 5-6 centuries, and the front cover of the book


    was a white female wolf growling at the moon.


    "This isn''t what it looks like, right?"  I heard someone say near me, or should I say Ca before she


    growled loudly.

 Chapter-79 The spell of sacrifice

    Chapter-79 The spell of sacrifice


    VICTORIA''S POV


    "How is this possible?" Robert asked while he fell from the intensity of Ca''s growl.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I turned around and looked at Theodore and others, who were in no better position.


    "I.." Ca started, looking straight ahead at the people who were still fighting.


    Her voice held so much power that all the wolves, be it, pack mates or rogues, stopped to look at her.


    "I...Ca Victoria Gibberson, the queen of the mansion, the werewolf species, the descendant of the


    moon goddess, and the daughter of the Ava, orders everyone present here and in the peripheral of 40


    km to stop this war and bloodshed immediately." Ca roared, her voice followed by a thunderous


    sound in the sky.


    Her strong and powerful voice made me shudder even when I knew she was a part of me.


    "Bow down to the queen!" She growled again, and to my utmost horror, everyone present on the


    ground immediately fell to their knees with their head bowed to us.


    ''Wow!'' That was the only thing I could utter when I saw how everyone was showing respect to us.


    "Those, who still want to fight the kingdom and defies the orders of mine, are free toe and fight


    me," Ca said, however, I didn''t miss the smugness in her voice.


    I looked around myself, and even though some rogues were grunting in displeasure, their heads were


    still bowed in submission, and it gave me a proud feeling about ourselves.


    Not only was it feeding my ego, but it was also satisfying the witch within me, who was waiting for her


    turn to showcase her powers.


    ''Your chance wille in the future, joy.'' Ca said through the mind link, and I don''t know why, but I


    felt a creep run down my spine when she mentioned joy differently from me.


    I and Joy had merged into one during myst birthday and Ca knew about that, then why would she


    call out on joy separately with that dark look on her face? Or maybe it''s just me overthinking because I


    have seen her powerful self for the first time.


    "Theodore Roosevelt, stand up."


    "Your highness," Theodore stood before saying.


    "I want you to fix this all up before I return to the kingdom with my mate. I don''t want a single thing out


    of ce." Ca ordered Theodore, who took her orders with his head still bowed in submission.


    "To all the rogues who have agreed to not fight, as a queen, I promise you guys that you''ll be


    renumerated withpassion, and you''ll be allowed to enter any pack or the pack lead directly by the


    kingdom after the formal procedures. For those who love their freedom and don''t want to get tied with a


    pack, we will arrange a different area to live and you guys are free to move anywhere until you are not


    viting any rules. Is that okay?" Ca asked, however, when she didn''t get any reply, she looked at


    them with squinted brows before shouting,


    "Is that okay?"


    "Yes, Queen!" Everyone hollered, making her smile in satisfaction.


    "I''ll be leaving now and see where my mate is hiding away from me. Also to see what that witch is up


    to." Ca joked, making Theodore and othersugh at her joke.


    "Queen, I am sorry for what I did, and how I behaved towards-" Robert started, but was stopped by


    Ca mid-sentence as she raised her hand to stop him.


    "You didn''t know the truth. Besides, what happened with you wasn''t fair either. Let''s talk about these


    thingster. You treated Victoria well, and that''s all that matters to me. She is a child and deserves


    pampering." Ca said, making me scoff at her.


    ''Child my ass, who the heck are you calling a child!'' I shouted, feeling wronged.


    ''For the person who can''t even judge who loves you and who does not, you sure are a child. Besides,


    don''t forget who you are talking to. For me, who is a thousand years old soul, you sure are a child.''


    Ca smirked, making me want to gag at her.


    ''What an old woman, you are the first woman I have seen who is proud to be called old! Besides, what


    do you know about my soul? This is my 101st birth so I am older than you.'' I retorted.


    ''Whatever helps you sleep at night sweety.'' She said, rolling her eyes.


    "I''ll go now," Ca said.


    "Wait, please take a few guards with you," Theodore said before nodding at the fifth-level guards.


    "No need for that. I can handle such trivial things on my own." Ca said, howling one more time


    before we started running in the direction of the forest.


    _____


    ALEXANDER''S POV


    "Kill me! Go ahead! But what will happen to Victoria if I am killed?" Patrick said,ughing menacingly.


    "You better tell me what have you done, or I''ll rip your head today. I can always ask Miss Azrael to look


    into the matters and sort out everything." Hunter growled before ripping off his clothes in a warning


    gesture.


    "Go ahead. Kill me, but you must''ve known that there are spells in the world that can only be repealed


    by the person who initiated them." Patrickughed before coughing blood when hunter punched him


    angrily once again.


    "What do you mean? Make yourself clear, or I''ll shred you to pieces." Hunter roared again.


    "What I mean is that a sacrifice spell has been initiated by me. You do know what does that means,


    right? Now you have two choices. Either you kill me and kill your mate in return, or go back to the


    mansion and bring back that family heirloom to me." Patrick smirked.


    "You are kidding, right? Only a witch who is thousand years old can initiate a sacrifice spell." Hunter


    roared.


    "That''s the fun here hunter, or should I say, Damien. It was Daniel who gave me this spell in exchange


    for information about a girl who is a child of Martha and Nelson and deres herself as antern."


    Patrickughed, and I don''t know why but his words made hunter stand there frozen in his ce before


    he jumped off from Patrick.


    ''Hey! What are you doing? Why are you leaving him like this? We need to kill him before he makes any


    further damages'' I reprimanded hunter, but to no avail did he stopped.


    ''He is not the problem anymore. The problem is the spell that he has initiated on Victoria. We need that


    bracelet that you gave to her, or her life will be in danger.'' Hunter said before he started running in the


    direction of the mansion.

 Chapter-80 He is feeding off Alexander

    Chapter-80 He is feeding off Alexander


    VICTORIA''S POV


    ''Hey! Do you even know where you are running off to?'' I couldn''t help but ask for the umpteenth time.


    ''Of course, I know. I can... I mean your witch powers can smell another witch from miles. And I am


    gonna use them to locate that dirty witch who has my mate.'' Ca replied.


    ''It''s our mate.'' I said, annoyed before sitting back leisurely.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Now I know how bad Ca must''ve felt all this time when she had to live inside me withouting out.


    It feels like I am watching a movie where someone else is controlling my body, and I am just a side


    character.


    ''It won''t take long. Don''t worry, I am not nning to take over your bodypletely. You still have those


    witch powers that stop me whenever I try to take control. Luckily you used your energy when healing


    Rosaline, and that''s the sole reason why they allowed me to take over the body. However, it won''t be


    the case for long.'' Ca mumbled at the end, confusing me a bit.


    However, since there are things that are still out of my understanding range, I didn''t ask her any further,


    knowing very well that it will put more pressure on my mind.


    It wasn''t long before we entered a clearing.


    At some distance I saw a person sitting, or should I say floating above arge rock in a sitting position.


    "Looks like the protagonist of the events has arrived." That person said before standing.


    "Looks like one of the most insignificant viins of my life is here." Ca retorted while smirking at him


    daringly.


    As he moved, I couldn''t help but try to look at his face inside the hoodie that he was wearing.


    "Insignificant or significant, you''lle to know when you''ll get to know what I am nning to do next."


    That person or the witch said, moving closer to us, and I couldn''t help but gasp when I looked at his


    face.


    "Uncle Rick?" I gasped, which made him smile even more than he already was.


    "My dear niece, you never loved me since the beginning, no? First, your parents didn''t let me meet you


    and treat you to meals so that I could show you my affections, then that olddy Azrael stopped me,


    and now you have this centuries year old wolf stopping me from having you and showcase you how


    much I care about you. Heck, you don''t even know my full name." My uncle Rick said, making me look


    at him in confusion.


    What is he talking about?


    "If her parents didn''t let you meet her, or if Azrael stopped you, then there must be a reason behind it.


    You surely have bad intentions towards Victoria, or why would you help Robert in the name of you


    wanting this human girl, when you very well knew that she isn''t a human." Ca said, making himugh


    at her menacingly.


    "Victoria, do you have the same thoughts as her?" Uncle Rick asked me, and I couldn''t help but think


    about what they both said just now.


    Uncle Rick was indeed right. Whenever he woulde around me, my parents won''t let me meet him


    or get acquainted with him. I never understood why they did that, because from what I remember, uncle


    Rick has always helped me.


    There was this one time when I was being bullied by a couple of girls in a dark alley, and he hade


    to rescue me. Though, after that, I never had a friend, but at least I was saved from their bullying.


    Then after that one day when my powers might''ve reacted because I fainted in the middle of the forest


    unexpectedly, it was him who had found me and had taken me home. But as soon as my parents saw


    that it was him, they immediately ushered him out and even warned me to never talk to this guy


    because he was bad news.


    "Ca is right. There sure must be a reason." I said through the mind link after a long pause, knowing


    very well that he as a witch can listen to me.


    "Well, you have be more intelligent since Ist met you. Tell me, is that your witch powers who are


    affecting your decisions or this wolf?" He asked, making my eyes go wide.


    How did he know that-


    "You must be shocked that I know you are a hybrid, right? Well what can I say, I have been keeping an


    eye on you from the day those fake parents of yours ran away from the kingdom secretively with a child


    in their arms. I knew something was not right, and that''s when I started to follow your every move."


    Uncle Rick said.


    "If you knew about her, then why wait this long for your motive? Why didn''t you told her grandfather


    already?" Ca asked the question that I was going to ask next.


    "Do you think I am a fool? Will a seedling give you more benefits than a grown-up tree? My dear


    Victoria is the key to the only thing that I had practiced so hard for." He said, trying to touch us,


    however, before his hand could touch us, Ca growled at him, making him take a step back


    unconsciously.


    "What do you mean?" She asked.


    "This, girl over here, my so-called niece is going to be my bargaining piece with which I am going


    to get that ancient spell whose art only her grandfather knows. The spell that can make a person live


    again." My uncle said, confusing me.


    However, before I could ask anything, Ca startedughing hysterically as if she had heard the


    funniest thing in the world.


    "You...you are going to make a person live again? Are you nuts? No one is allowed to perform that


    spell. It''s the utmost rule of the witchmunity that the spells that are contained in the ancient ck


    grimoire are not to be performed until it''s about saving the wars between two species and save the


    world from extinction.


    You can''t y with nature''s way just because of your love." Ca said.


    "I know that very well. Isn''t that the reason why Daniel has been waiting for your arrival for thest 500


    years?" Uncle Rick said, and it shocked me when Ca growled at him in warning, jumping on him


    while taking his throat in her mouth.


    "What about him? Is he still alive?" Ca asked, and I couldn''t help but roll my eyes at her.


    Of course, Daniel is alive. Didn''t we came back from the mansion and saw him there fighting without a


    wound?


    "Why, is your love for him still intact? Well, Daniel will be happy to see this, but what about Damien?"


    He asked.


    "What is between us, has got nothing to do with you. What I am trying to say is, no matter what you do,


    he won''t give you the spell and break nature''sw. And I think I have listened enough about your shit.


    Now it''s time we say goodbye to a nasty witch, who can be a potential threat to both werewolves and


    the witchmunity because I think, I have an inkling who are you trying to wake up." Ca said with


    an evil glint in her eyes as our eyes started to glow golden.


    "Yes, you are right. I am trying to wake your mortal enemy. But it isn''t exactly him. Your immortal enemy


    who destroyed your and Damien''s love has alreadye into this world even before you were born.


    The person I am trying to wake is, Ashton. The vampire king who had fallen in love with a sweet girl


    and was my best friend.


    Who would''ve thought that he would be stabbed in the back and will be killed by that girl only." Uncle


    Rick shouted.


    "I never killed Ashton, Patrick! Besides, you call yourself his friend when you don''t even know that his


    soul left his body then and there only. The dead body you''ve been carrying with yourself is futile


    because he has already taken a second birth just like all of us. However, he was quite lucky than us


    and has already turned 79 this year." Ca scoffed in disgust.


    "He is born again? Where is he? Which species? Tell me? Tell me, damn it!" Uncle Rick whose name is


    maybe Patrick asked Ca holding her legs like a mentally ill person.


    "That''s enough! You caused so much destruction when you didn''t even know the truth. You are a


    disgrace to thismunity, and these are not my words, these are the words of the witch living inside


    Victoria, the princess of the kingdom." Ca paused before starting again,


    "Today, I Ca Victoria Gibberson, calls upon the heavens that are the witness of my judgment and


    decides you the death sentence in the name of the moon goddess, who has created us all and has


    created us kings and queens to maintain thew and order in the world." With that, Ca growled one


    more time before she bit into his flesh, making me gag at the sight.


    "Good, you can kill me. But are you sure it''s me you are killing? Now I''ll see who you''ll sacrifice for your


    love. Will it be the witch, you, or our sweet victoria, who will you sacrifice to protect your love


    Alexander, who didn''t even notice that he has fallen into my trap so easily." Patrick said before cing


    his hand on his wounds and like I did to Rosaline, all of his wounds were healed.


    But unlike how I became weak, he was far from weak, and from the way he stood immediately, it looks


    like, he had turned stronger than before as if he is feeding on someone''s else energy, someone


    stronger.


    ''Is..is he by any chance feeding on Alexander?'' I couldn''t help but ask, remembering how he had asked


    Ca if she was really killing him. And as soon as those words left my mouth, I saw Ca''s eyes going


    wide as she looked at him horrified.

 Chapter-81 Turn the sacrifice to me!

    Chapter-81 Turn the sacrifice to me!


    VICTORIA''S POV


    ''There is nothing like that, Victoria. You are just thinking too much into things.'' Ca calmed me,


    however, the possibility of my presumption being true was scaring me deeply.


    "Make yourself clear nasty witch! What is this sacrifice spell all about." Ca asked, her eyes glowing


    like a cold me.


    "Well, it''s very simple. I initiated the spell around half an hour ago when Alexander was fighting with


    me. All I needed to do was put those chanted herbs containing the blood of an evil soul into


    Alexander''s blood to start the spell. I had already nned all of this because I knew this was the


    easiest way to let Victoriae with me without hustling around." Patrick said while looking at us with a


    smirk.


    "This can''t be it. Since it''s a sacrifice spell, there has to be a sacrifice to save Alexander, right? Tell me


    or I''ll kill you even before you think about trading Victoria." Ca warned again, plunging her hand in


    his chest and holding his heart in her fist, ready to burst it.


    "You...Yes, only a sacrifice can save him. But the sacrifice of a loved one. You know all about this, why


    are you pretending to be innocent in front of Victoria. When a spell was initiated on him, you must''ve


    felt that, don''t make it look like you are an innocent wolf when you were thinking of sacrificing the witch


    inside her." Patrick said, his eyes rolling in pain.


    Wait, what did he say? Sacrifice my witch?


    ''Is it true, Ca?'' I couldn''t help but whisper ask her.


    ''Victoria, this is not what it looks like, let me exin-''


    ''Just give me the damn answer, Ca! Did you know about this? That I need to sacrifice my witch


    powers?''I asked feeling my agitation taking over as the joy inside me started to panic by the thought of


    it.


    ''I...I indeed felt that something was wrong when we started running from the mansion, but I didn''t know


    it would be this severe, however, you do realize that to save Alexander our mate we need to sacrifice


    something and-''


    ''Shut up! Do you even realize what you are saying? Did you decide to risk the 19 years of my parent''s


    sacrifice, my sacrifice on line just like that, without even concerning me? I might be dumb enough to not


    understand who loves me and who does not, but I am not dumb to not know what is best for my


    powers.'' I screamed in my head, not being able to hear it anymore.


    As soon as I shouted at Ca, I saw her eyes zing golden, indicating that she was getting angry, but


    unlike every time, I didn''t feel anything this time.


    I didn''t feel anything because there were two more people angrier than her, and they were about to


    react.


    I stood from my earlier position as I felt numbing in my hands, and before I could react to what was


    happening, I saw Ca''s hands burning with fire and it was not long before that me was thrown at


    Patrick, shocking all of us for a second. After realizing what has happened just now, I couldn''t help but


    look at Joy in surprise.


    "How is this possible? You are in your wolf form, how can you use your witch powers?!" Patrick asked


    amazed.


    "Well, looks like you don''t know what a hybrid can do very well, do you?" I asked before I took the


    control of my body in my hand, much to Ca''s displeasure.


    "I am nning to kill you today, uncle Patrick." Iughed menacingly.


    ''You can''t do that, Victoria! What if he is really taking his energy from Alexander as you''ve mentioned


    earlier? If you hurt him, you are hurting Alexander in return.'' Ca screeched, pushing on my mind to


    take over the body, but I was too angry to listen to her now.


    ''I don''t take orders from you, Ca.'' I said, knowing all too well that my eyes must be glowing purple


    because of joy trying to take over.


    Closing my eyes, I raised my hands in the air before circling them in the air, making the symbols of five


    natural elements that rule the most witch powers.


    "No! You can''t do that, Victoria! I am your uncle, who always protected you!" Uncle Patrick said, making


    my decision falter a bit, however, when I noticed his moving fingers and that he was trying to chant a


    spell, I sighed thest time before lifting the tworge trees and throwing them at Patrick, who looked at


    me with horrified eyes.


    I knew this wasn''t enough to kill a witch, but it would hurt him dangerously.


    Since joy had already told me that there was no way in hell that he can feed off Alexander''s powers


    because he was a powerful werewolf and he was a not-so-powerful witch, I was visibly relieved.


    Strutting towards Patrick, I looked him dead in the eyes before smiling at him and ordering,


    "Turn the sacrifice to me," I ordered.


    ''Victoria-'' Both Joy and Ca started simultaneously, but I hushed them with my raised hand.


    "I am ordering you thest time, turn the sacrifice on me yourself, so that when I kill you, you can still


    get a rebirth like a humble witch. I hope you are clear with the fact that as the princess of the witch


    entity, I can reverse such a spell to myself on my own because it will be seen as long a good deed to


    save a species king and the uing war.


    However, if I do that and the judgment will be passed, I am not sure if your soul would be able to take


    it." I smiled, making his eyes go wide, and before I could utter my next words of warning, I saw him


    taking out the herbs as he murmured some spell and extended his hand.


    "If you take these, the spell will be reversed to you since you are his true and fated love," Patrick said.


    ''Victoria, think before doing something.'' Both of my supernatural sides said simultaneously, but I wasn''t


    in the mood to listen to them anymore.


    Taking the herbs from his hands, I picked a stone before making a cut in my palm and cing the


    herbs on top of them. As soon as I ced the herbs on my blood, they immediately disappeared into


    nothingness, and I felt something stabbing my heart lightly.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Have a good afterlife, uncle," I murmured before bending down and taking his head in my hand, and


    with a jerk, I dismembered his head away from his body as blood started to ooze out in all the


    directions.


    Looking at the witch''s head in my hand, I gathered some dried leaves before burning the head into the


    fire pit that I had lighted with my powers.


    Killing the witch done sessfully. Now deciding on who to sacrifice.

 Chapter-82 Where is Victoria?

    Chapter-82 Where is Victoria?


    ALEXANDER''S POV


    ''Are you sure that this was the right decision?'' I asked hunter for the umpteenth time.


    ''I don''t know, okay? I have heard about this spell but have never seen anyone doing it. From what I


    know, only one of the strongest witches can perform this spell. And if what I am thinking now is right,


    then Victoria indeed will be sacrificed if we don''t bring that heirloom back.'' Hunter replied.


    ''That''s not what I wanted to ask. What I wanted to ask is, are you sure that it''s Victoria on whom that


    spell is performed?'' I asked, making him stop dead in his tracks.


    However, before he could reply to me, we suddenly felt a sudden pang in our body, making us hit the


    nearby tree.


    ''What is this all about?'' I thought as another thing hit us.


    As we stood after the hit, I noticed three almost invisible shadows floating in the air, trying to hit us, out


    of the corner of my eyes.


    However, before they could hit us this time, hunter saw them right on time and hit one of the shadows


    back, making it fall on the ground as the shadow turned into a person coughing blood.


    Grabbing another shadow, he scratched its chest with his nails, making it fall on the ground.


    Before hunter could hit the third shadow, he grabbed it by the neck before asking,


    "Who has sent you?"


    Getting no reply, he punched its face before asking again. However, before he could punch it again, all


    the three shadows disappeared into thin air as if they were nothing.


    ''They were sent by Patrick.'' Hunter growled before cracking his bones.


    ''How do you know that?''


    ''I smelled his scent on these shadows.'' Hunter replied before he started running again.


    ''Wait, stop!'' I screeched.


    ''What now? We are alreadyte, Alex! We can''t risk beingter, or Victoria''s life will be in danger.''


    Hunter asked annoyed.


    ''It was Patrick who asked for the heirloom, right? But what heirloom will benefit him if he is already


    trying to hurt Victoria? Besides, he needed this heirloom, then why would he send his goons to stop us


    and waste our time? Why will he try to hurt us? He is trading Victoria''s life for that artifact, right?


    Also, I have read many books about witches and other species, it was clearly written that no witch other


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    than the king and his descendants can harm a person from another species without being in contact.


    All the other witches will have toe in contact with the person in a way or another.


    And as far as I know, with Miss Azrael''s protection spell, no witch cane near her, then exactly how


    did he start this spell? Even now also, he sent his goons to stop us, if he really needed the heirloom, he


    would do anything to fasten our process and not stop us, unless-'' I stopped mid-sentence when the


    realization dawned upon us.


    ''Unless it''s not Victoria, whose life is in danger.'' Hunterpleted.


    ''It''s us. And he might use Victoria to trade our life for her life.'' I suggested, making his eyes go wide.


    ''We need to go to the mansion and find her as soon as possible before he summons her or uses any


    tricks to lure her out. We haven''t seen her going where Patrick is till now, which means she must be still


    in the mansion. If we try, we can tackle this. I''ll ask your father to summon Miss Azrael so that she can


    help us with this sacrifice spell.'' Hunter said, making me nod in his direction before we started running


    again.


    Reaching in front of the mansion, I noticed how everyone was running here and there.


    It didn''t look like any war was going anymore.


    Stopping a random wolf from our pack, I asked him what was going on and was confused when he


    looked at me with respect before saying it''s ordered from the Council head. Before I could ask anything


    else, he ran off towards his house leaving me more confused.


    No, this wasn''t the time for me to get confused or get engaged with useless talks.


    Running inside the mansion, the first thing I noticed was Daniel asking some guards to take away the


    dead bodies and cremating them.


    "Where is Victoria?" I asked when I reached him.


    "Alexander, is that you? Is that really you?" Daniel asked me with a surprised and relieved look before


    engulfing me in a tight hug.


    "Uncle Theodore! Aunt Rosaline! Alexander is back!" He shouted, and before I could turn around, my


    parents were already walking out of the mansion with happy smiles on their faces.


    "My child, it''s you?" My mom asked before enveloping me in a tight hug, followed by my father.


    Out of the corner of my eyes, I saw Robert descending the stairs with a sad smile on his face.


    Detaching myself from my parents'' hug, I walked towards Robert before punching his face with all the


    energy I could muster.


    Hearing the satisfying crack sound from his jawbones, I felt a bit relieved.


    "I deserve that." Robert nodded, making me angrier, however, he was not my best concern right now.


    "Where is Victoria?" I asked everyone.


    Since the war has stopped, then she must be here somewhere, or maybe inside the mansion.


    "Is she inside resting in my room?" I asked before walking the pavement stairs. I need to take that


    family heirloom back to Patrick and make sure that Victoria doesn''t go out of the mansion and fall for


    his tricks before the sacrifice spell that he had initiated could be nullified.


    However, the next words that my father spoke, stopped me dead in my tracks,


    "What do you mean Victoria, shouldn''t she be with you?"


    Turning around, I looked at my father confused before asking,


    "What do you mean?"


    "Haha...why are you behaving like this? Now that she has changed into her wolf, you want to hide her


    from everyone." Seanughed, making me more confused than I already was.


    "She changed into her wolf? I haven''t seen her for thest 5 days, how can I hide her." I questioned,


    freezing the smile on everyone''s face.


    "Don''t tell me she is not here," I asked, understanding their meaning now.


    I looked at everyone waiting for their reply, however, when I noticed that their gazes were not on me, I


    turned around and noticed what they were looking at.


    In front of me standing, was a very angry Miss Azrael, who looked ready to kill.

 Chapter-83 Goodbye my loved ones!

    Chapter-83 Goodbye my loved ones!


    VICTORIA''S POV


    Lying on the floor bed of the forest as blood oozed out of me, I wondered if this was how I was going to


    die.


    If this was my twisted fate.


    All my life I yearned for the love and care of everyone and in the end, I was tricked again. I was tricked


    out of it again.


    Looking at the end of the cliff that was still around a kilometer away from me, I gasped to contain the


    pain before crawling with my body that had started to shut down.


    ''Victoria stop! Let us help you! We can still go through this togetherness!'' Ca screamed, however, I


    was too hurt by what she did to care about anything anymore.


    ______15 minutes ago______


    ''Nowing to the sacrifice part. I am still not sure what I want to sacrifice.'' I said in my mind, knowing


    that they were hearing me pretty well.


    ''Victoria-'' Joy started, but I stopped her mid-sentence, shaking my head because I didn''t even want to


    face her after what Ca conspired against her.


    ''You might think that I was selfish to do so, but what all I did was for your benefits only, Victoria. The


    witch powers that you call Joy are just some powers that won''t be lost even if you sacrifice them. You


    were a born witch, you''ll remain as a witch. However, when ites to me, if you decide to sacrifice


    me, then I being a werewolf will have to wait for another life. Another life of yours before I cane


    back again.'' Ca exined.


    And I understood where she wasing from.


    ''Both you and Joy moved me as you wanted, treated me as you wanted, and I let you treat me. You are


    a legendary wolf, and she is the powers of the direct descendant of the king. You both are powerful,


    there is no doubt in that. However, do you know who''s most powerful here?'' I asked, ying with the


    dagger as the sense of betrayal started to get to my head.


    It was a feeling that I hated the most in the world.


    ''We know Victoria. It''s you. You are the most powerful person among us because you are handling the


    two most powerful supernatural in your body.'' Joy said with a smile on her face.


    ''Then the decision of who I need to sacrifice should remain in my hand, no?''


    ''I can''t sacrifice, Ca, because she has taken birth after 500 years. I can''t sacrifice joy, because it will


    not only be her sacrifice but also the sacrifice of my parents'' strong dedication to protecting me and my


    yearning for them. However, there is something or should I say someone I can sacrifice easily. You do


    realize that you are two supernatural residing in my body, right?


    If I sacrifice myself, then you are free to go and reside in anyone''s body. Or maybee back to me as


    soon as I take a second birth after dying today.'' I said, smiling sadly.


    If I want to protect them both, then it was the only way I could do it.


    ''You can''t do this, Victoria, I won''t let you!'' Joy eximed, immediately trying to take over me.


    However, my dedication was too strong this time. I didn''t allow her to take over me. Gazing at Ca, I


    looked at her teary eyes and could not help but smile at her reassuringly.


    ''Once I perform the sacrifice, you need to go out of my body before I die, okay?'' I said.


    ''No! We are not going anywhere!'' Ca shouted with her eyes closed.


    ''Can you be decent with the person who is about to die? You will tear my head open before I die


    because of this sacrifice.'' Iughed sadly.


    I knew I didn''t have much time on my hand because Patrick was already dead, and if I don''t do it


    myself, then the spell will take its course on its own, and it will be more painful and the chances of


    saving both of them will also be at risk.


    ''The effects of a sacrifice spell can also be dimmed if you cut your hand where you absorbed those


    herbs to make your blood flow out of your body, and submerge yourself in water before dying because


    this will make the herbs lose their powers in the water, and the chances of your survival will be more. At


    least listen to this, please?'' Joy asked, and Ca immediately nodded, both of their eyes brimming with


    tears now.


    Well, at least now I know that both powers loved me selflessly.


    ''Ca, conceal and gather your wolf powers away from her body. Her wound should not be healed, or


    there will be no effect.'' Joy eximed, and Ca nodded hurriedly, closing her eyes as I felt something


    being drenched out of me.


    Running towards where the cliff was as told by Ca, I counted to 20 before stopping.


    Cliff was not that far now, however, time was ticking. I can still use some of the time I''ll be getting


    before I will be sucked out of blood if I initiate my death on my own. Maybe I''ll be able to reach there in


    time.


    Walking in the direction of the cliff, I closed my eyes before taking out my dagger and making a slit in


    my hand.


    As I was cutting, I noticed the family heirloom that Alexander had given to me on my birthday and


    couldn''t help but smile sadly at that. I wish I could see him before dying.


    I wish I could die in his embrace while gazing into his loving eyes. However, I knew this thought was


    too selfish. He won''t be able to bear with me dying like this. And if he came to know that I sacrificed


    myself for him, he will die from inside.


    Closing my eyes as a streak of tear fell from my eyes, I sobbed before taking the heirloom out from my


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    hand and asking Joy to ce it on Alexander''s bedside.


    Though he had given the heirloom to me, I know that it had epted me because of Ca, and if Ca


    goes and resides in anybody else''s body, then I don''t have any right to hold onto it.


    As instructed, the heirloom disappeared from my hands, which may be ced on his bedside already.


    "I.." I started as a sob broke out from inside me once again when I thought about all my loved ones,


    especially Alexander.


    "I.. Victoria Ca Joy Gibberson, in the name of Ava and all the supernatural ancestors, sacrifice


    myself and only myself in ce of Alexander Damien Hunter,"  I shouted more like announced before


    plunging the dagger inside my stomach as deeply as I could.


    ________Present_______


    ''Victoria, it''s still around 800m, and you only have few minutes left.'' Ca said again.


    ''You guys go! Leave me alone! I''ll handle this on my own.'' I said with much difficulty.


    ''I can''t see this, I can''t see you suffering like this when it''s me and her who is the cause of this.'' Joy


    eximed before I felt my body being lifted in the air and moving forward.


    ''Leave me alone! I, Victoria, disallow Ca, the legendary wolf from taking over my body anymore until


    I say so, and the witch powers to-'' Before I could finish my sentence my body was immediately put


    back on the ground, stopping me from saying anything as a new wave pain hit me, making me gasp.


    ''Don''t say anymore!'' Joy cried before hugging herself.


    However, the oath of disallowing Ca was already done, and she couldn''t help but cry in pain.


    I looked at both of them onest time as I felt my soul being drained out of my body.


    ''Goodbye, my loved ones.'' I said, closing my eyes before rolling down from the steep hill as this was


    the only way I might fall in the river on time.

 Chapter-84 Looking for my love

    Chapter-84 Looking for my love


    ALEXANDER''S POV


    I looked at Azrael shocked for a second before I looked back at my father.


    "How did you know I wanted you to call her?" I asked him, and he looked at me back with an equally


    confused gaze.


    "He didn''t call me. I came back on my own. Where is my goddaughter, Victoria." Azrael asked, her


    voice holding a strange power.


    "She...I don''t know that. I thought she would be in the mansion, but when I came here, I found didn''t


    find her. I was going to find her now before you showed up." I said, standing straight.


    "She...did she...I felt like she changed. Is that true? Did she changed into her wolf form?" She asked, a


    bit fidgety with a hint of urgency clear in her eyes.


    "She did. She changed into the legendary wolf. Did you know that she wasn''t antern? That she was


    the reincarnation of Ca?" My father asked, however, rather than answering him, she looked at me.


    "This is not good. I told her to only change into her wolf form and use those powers when it''s a life and


    death situation for her. There must be something that brought her to change. What it can be? I need to


    find it. I need to find her." She started rambling on her own while pacing back and forth on the


    pavement.


    "Miss Azrael! Stop! We need to find-"I started holding her hand, however, as soon as my hands


    touched her, she immediately jerked me away, looking at me with that menacing look before her eyes


    softened for a brief second.


    "You are under a spell?!" She eximed, more than asked.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Yes. It has been like this for the past few days. I was spelt by a witch called Patrick. He had been


    keeping me locked in a dungeon to-" I stopped, my eye sweeping on Robert for a brief second, who


    had his head bowed down in shame.


    "It''s not that. You were spelt now too. The sacrifice spell." Azrael said, touching my hands again.


    "What do you mean by were? He is not spelt anymore? And what''s this sacrifice spell?" My father


    asked, making me look at Azrael again as I waited for her exnation.


    "A sacrifice spell is a spell performed by witches that they perform to gain something big from the


    oue. It includes sacrificing the life of a living person. The powerful the person, the more is the


    result, thus, humans are never used for such spells. You said it was Patrick? How this can be possible,


    he is not even that old. And by were, I mean you were under a spell earlier. But it looks like someone


    took the spell upon herself for you." Azrael said, looking pained.


    "What do you mean someone took it?" I asked horrified, wishing that what was I thinking wasn''t true.


    "It means, Victoria took the spell upon herself for you. But she isn''t dead yet, or they would''vee


    here, I mean, I would''ve felt it. We can still save her." Azrael eximed.


    "Do anything you can and want to save her. We will support you in every way. First, find where she is." I


    ordered in my king tone, and she immediately nodded.


    Closing her eyes, she raised her hands in the air before a purple coloured magma started to circle her


    body.


    "She is somewhere in the forest. There is a cliff. I can hear the sound of water flowing. It sounds like a


    river. There are long trees, but she is somewhere in the clearing. There is also a small birdhouse."


    "I know that ce. She is talking about the clearing near the Green River." Daniel said, and before I


    could say anything, I saw him changing into his wolf form and running towards the forest.


    Nodding at Azrael, I followed Daniel, hoping she would reach Victoria earlier than us and save her.


    It was a more than thirty minutes run. This was probably the first time, I wished I had the teleporting


    power of a witch.


    Running as fast I could, I outrun Daniel before changing into my wolf form.


    After ten minutes of running at my full speed, I saw Azrael standing at some distance with my sharp


    sight and couldn''t help but squint my brows when I saw her standing there doing nothing.


    As I was nearing the scene, I couldn''t help but feel a bad omen creeping my heart as the strong smell


    of Victoria embraced with her blood entered my senses.


    ''Please let her be safe. Please be safe.'' I kept on chanting in my head as I noticed the amount of blood


    that was there on the ground near the cliff.


    "Where is she?" I asked Azrael, who was gazing down at the river with a concerned gaze.


    "I asked, where is she!!" I shouted, bringing her out of her trance state, however, what she did next was


    out of my expectations.


    She directly jumped down from the cliff and disappeared.


    "Alex, from the trail of blood, it looks like Victoria fell into the river. We need to save her. Let''s call the


    guards here and make them search for her." Daniel said


    Waiting for guards? That wasn''t even an option.


    I thought before jumping into the river to find my love and save her from the sacrifice that she made for


    me.


    ____________


    "It''s enough, Alexander! Guards are finding her. You will die at this rate!" My father Theodore shouted


    at me, pulling me out of the water.


    "Leave me alone, dad! I need to find her. Azrael said that as long as we find her, there''s still some


    hope. Leave me. I will go and check again. I think I should go to the west where the river is flowing to."


    I said, jerking my hands away from my father''s grip.


    I will not leave my hope of finding her until I see her.


    "Wake up, Alexander! It''s been six long hours since west found her trail in the water. Guards are


    doing their best by taking turns to search the course of the whole river. You have been going in and out


    of that river continuously for thest six hours. Do you want to die?! Even hunter must be feeling sick


    now!" My father shouted at me.


    "Then what do you expect father! Do you want me to just sit around and wait when my mate must be


    dying somewhere from loss of blood? I can''t¡­I can''t father. I can''t." I said, my voice trembling at the


    end as a sob left my mouth.


    I know it was extremely shameful for a man who is also a king to be crying like this in front of his


    guards, but I couldn''t help it anymore.


    The girl that I had waited for all my life, the girl that I was meant to protect, the girl that was meant to be


    cherished and cared for, first suffered so much because of me, and not only that, now she took the


    spell that was meant to kill me upon her and sacrificed herself for the Werewolf species even when she


    was not called a proper Werewolf by anyone.


    "Shhh...my son. I know it''s hard for you. We will find her." My father said, hugging me, but I didn''t want


    to rely only on my guards, I wanted to find her, however, before I could push my father again, he tied


    me with a rope before pushing me in the car.


    "Start driving!" My father eximed, making me squirm as I changed into my wolf form, making the


    whole car tumble before we crashed into a tree.


    "Don''te in between, father!" Hunter shouted before going back. However, he could run for a few


    meters only as we saw Azrael walking towards us with a female body in her hand.


    Immediately changing back to my human form, I rushed towards her to see if my Victoria was okay,


    however, what greeted me was a pale looking girl.


    She looked like Victoria, but she wasn''t alive.


    "What is the meaning of this?" I asked Azrael, stumbling back as I looked at the dead girl horrified.


    "What is the meaning of this? You killed her! You guys killed my goddaughter! I won''t let you guys off


    like this." Miss Azrael shouted with teary eyes as her purple Magna started to envelop the body.


    "Calm down, Azrael." My father said.


    Everyone was talking around me, however, the things they were talking about were beyond me. How


    can they call a random girl my Victoria?


    Surely, this girl looks like my Victoria, but she wasn''t her I know.


    "She is not Victoria! Look at her skin, it''s so pale, and she even looks thinner than my Victoria. Look at


    her fingers, they look so thick. And see, she isn''t even wearing the family heirloom that I gave her on


    her birthday. She is not Victoria." I said, shaking my head before running and jumping into the river


    again.


    "Alexander! Come back to your senses! She is Victoria!" I heard someone shout from behind me, but I


    didn''t want to listen to them right now.


    I trusted my love.


    My Victoria must be there somewhere waiting for me. They are just fooling me to keep me away from


    her.


    Maybe she is angry with me because I took so long to go back to her. Once, I''ll find her, I''ll cherish her


    like a kid, love her like a husband, and care for her like a father. I''ll give her everything.


    I need to make her a queen too. I need to introduce her to the pack and make her a member of it too.


    Then about our wedding, I am still confused if we should make it a small one with family members, or a


    There was soo many things to discuss. But first, I need to find her and say sorry to her.


    I know she loves me a lot, she''ll forgive me.

 Chapter-85 A not so happy ending

    Chapter-85 A not so happy ending


    ALEXANDER''S POV


    "Alpha Alex, few people are here from Blood moon pack. They are saying something about the alpha


    inviting you to their wedding ceremony." Sean said from out of my room.


    "Ask them to wait in my office. I''ll be there in some time." I ordered before looking at the photo frame


    that had a photo of me kissing Victoria at my crowning ceremony.


    It''s been six months since that incident.


    We didn''t find her. Everyone said that the girl that Azrael brought out from the river was Victoria, but my


    heart still not believes it. She can''t be dead. I know it. I can feel it.


    However, at the back of my mind, the thought that I might''ve lost her is always present.


    That day, after searching for her for 28 hours when my body was exhaustedpletely, I returned to


    the mansion, not before strictly ordering the guards to check every part of the whole course of the river


    as well as the banks and nearby areas.


    When I came back and entered my room, the first thing I noticed was the family heirloom that was


    ced at my bedside. ''Maybe that was the reason why that girl was not wearing the bracelet and that


    maybe she was Victoria.'' I thought.


    However, I dissipated the thought as soon as it arrived.


    If Victoria had died, I would''ve been the first one to know of it. And I know that she is still alive. Angry


    maybe? But not dead.


    Kissing my mate, I ced her photo gently on the nightstand before making my way towards my office


    room.


    "Alexander, this, my father wanted to ask if-" I heard La''s voice, making me wince in annoyance.


    "It''s Alpha to you, bitch. I don''t remember the time when I had given you the liberties on titles." I scoffed


    before moving towards my office.


    Nodding at Chris, who stood out of my office door, I entered the office to meet the people.


    "Hello, alpha king, we are from blood moon pack. I am Daniel, the Gama of the pack, and this is Cody,


    the beta of the pack." That person called Daniel said, making me remember my best friend who left me


    after he came to know that Victoria was dead.


    "I am sorry, Alexander. I don''t know what was the rtionship with the feeling that I felt towards her. All


    I know is I loved and cared for her. I am sorry, but I can''t bring myself to live here anymore when I know


    that she died to save this ce and you. I know I am being selfish, but I want some time before Ie


    to my sense again." He had said before bidding me goodbye and leaving the kingdom.


    "I''ve heard about you. Take your seats." I said before sitting in my seat.


    "Thank you, alpha king. We are here to invite you to our humble aboard and attend the wedding


    ceremony of the alpha and Luna of our pack." Cody said, making me smile sadly when I heard the


    word, Luna.


    "That''s very thoughtful of you. But, I won''t be able to make it because of some personal reasons. I offer


    my best wishes to the alpha and the Luna. Please have lunch before going back. If that''s all," I said


    before nodding and exiting the office.


    "Sir, we have searched the Silver pack, but found no clues about miss Victoria." One of my guards


    said, and I couldn''t help but nod at him solemnly.


    Though no one believes that Victoria was still alive, I was hanging on that thin shred of hope that was


    keeping me alive and going. Stopping in front of Ca''s image from 500 years ago, I smiled when I


    remember the day when Victoria had told me all about herself, and we had made love to each other.


    I don''t know how long will I be able to take this pain. The thoughts of her are always present in my


    subconscious self, and I can''t help but feel myself going insane. Things have be so worse that I


    would randomly see her standing in front of me and in people around me. However, as soon as I try to


    touch her, she vanishes in thin air.


    Even if she has died, she must be reborn somewhere already.


    But what if she hasn''t been reborn yet?


    ''Will I ever be able to find my love again?'' I thought as I looked at my mother Rosaline, who was


    preparing for my and La''s wedding because the pack needs a Luna queen, and La was still the


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    best candidate for the post.


    She was best for the post but not for me. I hated this bitch to my core. And I''ll make sure to make her


    life a living hell if she doesn''t deny the marriage as I have ordered her to do so.


    ''Victoria, my love, I am sorry. I couldn''t keep my promise of making you, my wife.'' I thought out aloud,


    knowing all too well that no one''s going to listen to me. Even my wolf hunter has shunned me out.


    Sometimes it feels like killing myself was a better option than bearing with this pain of heartbreak.


    It feels like someone is stabbing my heart every single second.


    Daniel was right about one thing,


    It wasn''t only him but I also can''t get over the fact that she sacrificed herself for this ce and me.


    Everywhere I look, the memories of her seem to make their way through my head, making it more


    unbearable for me.


    Looking out of Daniel''s room, I smiled involuntarily when I remembered how I had teased her right


    there, and she had blushed like a tomato.


    As I was not noticing where I was going, my leg suddenly slipped making me hit my head on the


    railings of the stairs before I fell from the stairs of the second floor to the ground.


    Looking at the sharp spears, I closed my eyes as one of the spears went straight through my chest.


    ''At least this will put an end to my miseries for all and once. With Robert in the picture, I know I don''t


    need to worry about the kingdom and throne. I love you, Victoria. I always will. I am putting an end to


    this miserable story of heartbreak and separation.


    If you, my darling Victoria died, then I aming to you now.'' I thought before closing my eyes as the


    shouts of my family members echoed around me.


    ___________________


    Author''s Note- Hello my dear readers. This chapter marks the end of My Personal Lycan king.


    However, I''ll be starting the sequel to this book soon. I hope you like that book as much as you liked


    this one. I''ll let you know the exact date. I hope guys can support me like you always do!


    Love you all my lovely readers.


    Your Clumsy Authoress,


    Angelina


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!